Disclaimer:  This story was written for entertainment purposes only.  The characters
were created by Catherine Marshall in her novel ‘Christy’.  I am seeking no profit for
this story.  I have used some excerpts from the novel ‘Christy’ to help tie together
the novel, the series and this story.  


Title: A New Road
Author:  Anne B. 
E-Mail: momscountry@lycos.com

Summary:  I know this is probably considered a little late by most standards, but I
just saw the CBS Episode: ‘The Road Home’ for the first time May 30, 2001.  This is
how I picture the story line continuing from the final picture of Neil, Christy and
David standing in the schoolyard waiting for Christy to make her final decision.  
This is one of first attempts at FanFiction.  Please be patient with me!  If you have
any suggestions I would sure appreciate the help!  Thanks!
Disclaimer:  This story was written for entertainment purposes only.  Catherine
Marshall created the characters in her novel ‘Christy’.  I am seeking no profit for
this story.  I have used some excerpts from the novel ‘Christy’ to help tie together
the novel, the series and this story.  

A New Road
Chapter One

   I stood in the schoolyard staring at the ring David had given me.  Painfully aware
that both he and Neil were watching me as well as the children.  They wanted to know
my answer, and they wanted it right now.  I stared at the ring…Fairlight’s questions
kept running through my mind, over and over, and, over and over again!!     
   ‘Who is the first person you think of when you wake up in the morning?’…’Who is the
last person you think of when you go to sleep at night?’…‘Who do count on the come
through in a pinch?’…’Who makes you laugh?’…‘Who makes your blood boil they make you
*so* mad?…’Who is your best friend?’…’Who do you tell your deepest thoughts to?’…
   I looked up at the children standing on the porch.  Then I looked back at Neil…he
looked at me with desperation on his face, but love in his eyes.  But I just saw him
by the stream…in Margaret’s arms.  Then I looked at David, but his expression didn’t
look so much like love as it did triumph or victory.  Why was that?  He looked as
though he had won a prize…and I suppose I’m the ‘trophy’.  
   Fairlight’s questions tumbled through my mind again.  Two of them always stood out
from the rest…‘Who is your best friend?’  And ‘Who do you tell your deepest thoughts
to?’  In both cases the answer was Neil.  I turned to him in my times of struggle even
when I knew we’d argue about it.  But even the argument felt good when I was with him.
He always had a way of making me view things more clearly.  I would never be allowed
to turn to my best friend if I married David.  He didn’t want to hear my deepest
thoughts, he wanted to kiss me, not talk to me…on the other hand, Neil had never
kissed me.  Did he just see me as a friend?  Or maybe as a little sister?…Then what
was he doing here now?  The answer was clear, thanks once again to Fairlight and her
wisdom.
   I closed the ring case.  Holding it in my extended hand I walk toward David.  He
took it from my hand, he looked crest fallen.  But I knew he would get over it.  “I’m
sorry David, but something Fairlight told me this morning has convinced me that I just
can’t marry you.  I’m sorry I hurt you.  But I have to do what I think is right.”
David walked away.
   I looked at the children on the schoolhouse steps.  “Rob, would you dismiss the
class for the day.  There have been some unforeseen circumstances, which are beyond my
control.  I won’t be able to finish out the day.”  Rob Allen nodded his head.
“Thank-you Rob.”
  I turned toward Neil, who looked as though he were wondering what I was going to
tell him next.  I walked over to him.  (I remembered what I had told Margaret just
this morning, ’Let me tell you this about Dr. MacNeill, he is worth fighting for.’
Well if I thought he was worth Margaret fighting for I was going to join in the fight.
She had given Neil nothing but grief; I could make him happy if I were only given the
chance.)  “Can we go for a ride?”  A broad smile spread across his face!  He lifted me
onto Charlie.  It always felt good to ride behind Neil.  
   “Where do you want to go?”  Neil asked.
   “Somewhere far away!”  I told him.  I knew I was putting my reputation on the line,
but I just didn’t care anymore!!  If they ran me out of Cutter Gap, then let them!  If
I hadn’t proven anything about myself by now then I was ready to leave.  I love the
children, but I had a life to live as well.   I couldn’t go on walking this tightrope
between Neil and David any longer.
   So we took off slowly at first then picked up speed as we went along.  We rode in
silence.  I didn’t feel much like talking at the moment anyway.  I closed my eyes.  I
let myself lean into Neil’s back and I held on tighter than ever.  I just wanted to
enjoy the ride.  After some time of riding I looked around and I didn’t recognize
where we were.  “Where are we?”  I asked. 
   “We’re in Ingles Cove near an old hunting cabin.  I thought I’d show it to you.”
Neil answered.  
   As long as I was far away from the mission for now I didn’t care.  I worried about
the children and what they would tell their parents when they got home.
   Neil stopped Charlie in front of an old cabin.  He dismounted and then helped me
down.  Only this time I think he held me a little closer, a little more firmly, and a
little longer than ever before.  He stared into my eyes with that beautiful smile and
sparkling eyes of his.  
   “This is where Doctors I told you about would sometimes come hunting when I was a
boy.  This is where they stayed at night.  I would carry their hunting gear for them.
This is where I decided to go off to Scotland to become a Doctor.”  He threw his head
back taking a deep, deep breath, seemingly remembering the times that he had spent
here as a boy.  “I’ve kept up the outside, but I haven’t done much on the inside.  I
just don’t have the time.  I always hoped that someday I could make this into a place
to get-away-from-it-all!  Maybe a place where I could take my wife, and maybe our
children, and leave my practice in someone else’s hands and get away for a time of
refreshing!
   “I’m sorry Christy.  I didn’t mean to go on so.  I wasn’t trying to insinuate
anything!  But don‘t tell anyone.  Can you leave this be our little secret?  I find it
so easy to tell you my secrets.  I can tell you things that I have never told anyone
else…”  He looked down at his boots.  “I’m sorry Christy, you wanted to go for a ride.
What did you want to do?”
   “This is wonderful.  May I see the inside of the cabin also?”  I asked.  Neil’s
face brightened a little again as he took hold of my arm and led me up the stairs to
the porch.  He had a lock on the door.
   “If I don’t lock it, I’m afraid with it being vacant and such, moon shiners or
someone will decide that it’s a good place to hide out.  I keep the lock on to make it
look as if it is at least owned by someone.”  Neil confided.  
   “Safety first I always say.”  I said.
   Neil opened the door, with a squeak the door moved slowly open.  I looked inside to
make sure nothing was going to surprise me as I entered.  There was a bed, and some
chairs, a fireplace, but not much else.  “Rustic isn’t it?”  I teased.  Neil just
smiled, or was he smiling all the while?  I hadn’t noticed him stop smiling since I
asked him to take me for a ride!  “This place has possibilities,” I said.
   “Really like what?”  Neil asked anxiously.  
   “Well, with some curtains, flowers, *a table* (I giggled), this could be a really
nice little cabin to…as you said…get-away-from-it-all!  I like it.  It’s cozy!”  I
think I detected a note of relief in Neil’s face as I said that.  
   “Would you like to walk around outside and see the rest of the property?”  Neil
inquired.
   “That would be very nice.”  I confessed.
   Neil and I never really had to try and think of things to say to each other.  There
were always innermost thoughts that we never told anyone else that we were continually
happy to share with each other.  Neil told me about things he had done up at this
cabin when he was boy.  I wanted to ask him about his family, but that had always been
a subject that he tried to avoid, so I decided to let him bring up that subject if, in
fact he ever wanted to speak of it.  He was telling me things about himself now that
he had never told me before.  
   I tried to picture him as he spoke of his boyhood.  Trying to picture that little
sandy-red haired boy climbing these trees, swimming in that stream, playing games with
his Grandfather, going hunting with him…Oh, to have seen him when he was a boy, to see
him carrying hunting gear for his mentors.
   “Were you a good boy?”  I asked him.
   He had an even bigger yet mischievous smile on his face now.  “No…I must admit it.
I was not!  I loved to be rebellious, I guess that’s why I…”  his voice trailed off
and the smile disappeared.  I was instantly sorry that I had asked that question.
   We found a huge mound of autumn leaves piled against a ridge.  I looked playfully
at Neil, and then I proceeded to jump in!  He laughed, but just stood there.  “Come
join me Neil!”  I called.  Reaching out my hand to him.  Finally he came closer, and
catching him off guard I pulled him down into the pile.  He threw leaves on me and I
on him.  We rolled around in the leaves, covered ourselves with them, laughing and
having a wonderful time.  Finally we were tuckered out!  I shouted, “I give up you
win!”  Neil smiled at me.  We sat catching our breath.  I hadn’t had this much fun in
years!  I could be myself with Neil, even when I didn’t want to be, he insisted that I
should…like when he would challenge something I said, usually it was because he wanted
me to think for myself, to think my own thoughts and not just mouth platitudes, as
Neil told me.  
   “Neil.”  I said solemnly after we had caught our breath.  “We really need to talk.”
He nodded his head, but said nothing.  I looked down at a leaf in my hand and talked
as I ‘studied’ it, not looking at Neil.  I didn‘t want to see his reaction until I had
said everything that I needed to say.  
   “Today Fairlight and I went for a walk, to her ‘secret’ spot.  I was asking her
questions about her and Jeb.  Trying to find out how she knew Jeb was ‘The One’ for
her.  But instead of answering that question she gave me a list of questions to
answer.  She said:  ‘Who is the first person you think about when you get up in the
morning?’  I said, David, because he’s usually hammering or something, but what I
didn’t tell her was that I had probably just awakened from a dream about you, so you
were the first person on my mind.  Then she said, ‘Who’s the last person you think
about before you go to sleep at night?’  I said, usually one of the children, although
I don’t think she believed me, and neither did I.  The truth is, I usually dream about
you first, so I suppose I’m thinking about you as I fall asleep…” I paused, still
‘studying’ the leaf in my hand.  Neil said nothing and didn’t seem to need to say
anything.  So I went on…
   “Then she said, ‘who makes your blood boil they make you *so* mad?’ to which I
replied, Neil MacNeill!”  Neil chuckled.  “Then she asked, ‘Who do you count on to
come through in a pinch?’  I said David, but after thinking about it I realized that
it’s you I count on to come through in a pinch.  You helped with Dan Scott, you stayed
by me when I was sick, and you came through and operated on Becky O’Teale’s Trachoma
even when you were afraid it might make her worse!  You help me with science classes,
you help me with Mathematics, you help with Physical Education, I turned to you when I
needed advise on the Tea House in El Pano…the list goes on and on!!
   “Then she asked me the two most important questions…’Who is your best friend?’ And
‘Who do you tell your deepest thoughts to?’  The answer was and still is, *you* on
both counts.  David and I hardly ever talk, but you and I talk about things that I
*have* never, and probably *will* never tell anyone else!  You know things about me
that no one else does, not even my mother or Fairlight!  How could I marry David and
never be allowed to speak to my best friend ever again!?!  The truth is, I’d miss you
too much.  I can’t live with the thought of never being able to talk with you!  Never
being able to tell you the things that are in my heart!  To never be able to look into
those eyes that see right through to my innermost being.  I couldn’t do that!  It’s
you I love Neil!  Not David.”
   I looked up into those incredible blue eyes, they were sparkling so brightly!  Neil
looked a little rosy as though he were blushing, but I didn’t say anything.  I think
he had a tear in his eye.  He smiled that special smile that I think he saved just for
me.  He moved closer and started to remove leaves from my hair.  For the first time I
noticed that he had leaves in his hair as well.  So I reached up to remove them.  Neil
had recently started to comfort me by placing the back of his fingers against my
cheek.  He did it again now.  It felt wonderful.  But this time he also opened his
hand and held the palm of his hand against my cheek and chin.  “Christy?”  He asked.
“May I kiss you?”  I was wondering if he ever would, hoping he would, but now that he
asked I was surprised!  I nodded, hoping the shock didn’t register on my face.  He
leaned forward, at first looking into my eyes.  Those unbelievable eyes of his!!  He
slowly moved his hand along my neck to the back of my h!
!
e
ad.  As he came closer he closed his eyes as I did mine.  The kiss was not long, but
it was extraordinary!  I had dreamed of this moment, but had never thought it would be
this wonderful!  
   As Neil pulled back from me, I moaned softly, without realizing that I was going
to!!  I felt a bit embarrassed and hoped that I hadn’t disappointed him.  But the
smile on his face told me that I had not.  Part of me hoped that he would do it again,
but another part told me that I had, had enough for now.  
   I didn’t know what to say.  I didn’t know what to do.  I sat there looking intently
into his eyes.  He was looking right through me again, I knew it!  But somehow now I
didn’t care.  There was nothing that I was ashamed of; he would see nothing that I
didn’t want him to see.  If he could truly read my mind he would kiss me again!
Instead he removed his hand from my neck and took hold of my hands.  “I’ve got a
problem…”  Neil started to say.  “Margaret says she wants to come back to me?”  Now I
was the one who was crest-fallen.  What was he trying to tell me?  Why had he kissed
ME if he wanted to go back with Margaret?
   Neil looked pensive.  He always sought solitude when he had a problem.  At those
times I felt so dejected as though I weren’t good enough to help.  But this particular
problem involved me…or at least I thought it did.  Suddenly I felt a giggle rising up
from within!  Neil looked at me with confusion on his face.  “Just this morning I had
to choose between my best friend and a man that I would have felt comfortable with.
Now you’re trying to decide between two women.”
   “Yes, but you weren’t *married* to the *wrong one*.”  Neil said sadly.  “I wish she
had just died in that flood years ago and then my life would not have to be miserable
after her return.”  I could see the tears in his eye.  No I guess my decision was much
easier.  Did Neil even have a choice?  He was, after all, *married* to Margaret.  Even
Fairlight’s questions would not apply here.  There were laws, both morally and
spiritually that had to be dealt with in this instance.  It wasn’t just a matter of
who made you feel the best or who was the best listener.  No, these questions went
much deeper.  To the point of where does God stands on this issue…
   That was a problem for me as well, the Bible tells us to not be unequally yoked
with unbelievers.  If Neil were free would I be allowed to marry him?  Would my heart,
or the Lord, tell me NO!?!  Neil was my best friend and my confidant, but, is that
where I had to draw the line?  I knew I would never marry David, that was not an
option to me anymore, I had decided that much, but where was I going now?  
   Neil rose from his spot on the ground.  He reached down his hands to lift me up.
As I grew to my full height I saw Neil looking down at me.  He placed his fingers
against my cheek again.  Oh how good that felt!  This time I laid my hand on his cheek
as well.  He looked surprised, but he seemed to enjoy it.  He opened his hand again
and placed his hand against the side of my cheek.  Then he took his other hand and did
the same.  He drew my face up toward his as he bent down toward me.  This time he
kissed me for a longer time, still gently, but firmly.  He held my head in his hands,
and then he let go of my head one hand at a time and pulled me closer to him, still
kissing me.  I slowly slid my arms around his neck and entwined my fingers through his
hair!  We stood for a long time.  I couldn’t believe how alive I felt!  When Neil
pulled his lips away from me he pulled me even closer to him.  I placed my head on his
chest; I could hear his heart racing.  It sounded nearly a!
!
s
 fast as my own.  I never realized how much I would love being in his embrace!
   Without saying anything more, Neil slid one arm around me and started to walk
again.  He still didn’t seem to want to go home and neither did I.  I didn’t want to
go back to the mission.  I didn’t want to see David.  I had hurt him, I knew that, but
what was I to do? 
   We walked silently for a long while.  Listening to the sound of the birds, the
stream and the occasional chipmunk chattering at us for treading on his property!  I
just wanted to remain in Neil’s embrace forever.  When we reached the bend in the path
Neil said, “Now we’ve come to MY ‘secret’ spot.  One of my most favorite places on
earth…then he pulled back the branches of a bush to reveal for me a magnificent
waterfall!  The clear cascading water fell gracefully down into the stream below.
“OH!  It’s wonderful!”  I said.  Neil was smiling from ear to ear.  There was even a
plateau that over-looked the falls and where we could sit or stand and take in the
marvelous view before us!  “This would be the perfect place to have picnics when we
come up here to ‘get-away-from-it-all’!”  I said, not realizing at first what I had
just said!  ‘When WE…get-away-from-it-all’?  “I’m sorry Neil!  I didn’t mean to sound
so familiar!  I just got carried away!”
   “No need to apologize Lass!”  He called me ‘Lass’?  That sounded so good!
   “I like that.”  I told Neil.
   “You like what?”  Neil queried.
   “I like it when you call me ‘Lass‘!”  I said.  Neil smiled and laid his head on top
of mine.  We sat down on the Plateau and enjoyed the sight.  I don’t think I could
ever get enough of this spot, or the man I was with…
   As the sun began to fall farther in the west we knew we had to be on our way home.
Oh how I hated to go!  
  As we turned to leave Neil confided, “You are the first person I have ever taken to
my ‘Secret‘ place.  Even Margaret doesn’t know about it.  We never got along well
enough for me to even want to bring her here.  But with you I feel like a whole man,
like a new person.  You are the one that I found this spot for.  I knew it the first
time I saw you.  I dreamed that one day I would bring you here.”
   I smiled broadly at him!  I was so impressed with this man!  How could I have been
blinded to him for so long?  If only he were a Christian I could love him with my
whole being, but as it was I had to keep some distance between us.  

   The ride back to the mission was wonderful, but sad.  Neither of us wanted to go.
This time Neil set me in the saddle and he rode behind me with his arms around me.  He
didn’t make Charlie go as fast this time as he had coming up to the cabin.  In fact I
think we could have walked it faster, but I didn’t want to get back any sooner than I
had to.  I would miss Neil until I saw him again.  When that would be I didn’t know.  
   
   We were back at the mission all too soon!!  Neil dismounted Charlie and then taking
me by the waist he ever so slowly set me down on the ground directly in front of him.
So close I could hear him breathing.  I just looked up into his eyes and said,
“Thank-you for the beautiful afternoon!  Thank-you for *everything*!!”  I winked at
him ever so slightly.  He winked back and said, “You’re very welcome, and thank-you as
well.”  He placed his hand on my neck again and leaned into me just as Neil was about
to kiss me Ruby Mae came running out of the mission.  
   “Miz Christy!!  Miz Christy!!  Something terrible’s happened!  Miss Alice told me
I’m supposed to send you two over to Doc MacNeill’s place immediately!!”
   “What is it Ruby Mae?  What’s happened?”  I asked her.
   “Miss Alice said I’m not supposed to say anything, I’m just supposed to tell you to
go to Doc MacNeill’s cabin.”  Ruby Mae cried.
   Neil mounted Charlie and pulled me up behind him.  He steered Charlie toward his
cabin.  We took off at a full gallop.  The Physician in Neil was now taking over.  I
knew he felt this was a medical emergency.  
   All sorts of things raced through my mind!  I didn’t want to face any of them!  I
didn’t want this to be happening.  I didn’t want ‘something terrible’ to be ruining
our day.  But it was…and just what it was and how terrible, we were about to find out…
*       *       *       *       *       *       *

Chapter Two

   The closer we got to Neil’s cabin the more my stomach churned!  I was petrified by
what the ‘something terrible’ might be!  Was there something wrong with Miss Alice?
Was one of the children injured?  I held all the tighter to Neil as we approached his
cabin.
   Dan Scott was waiting for us ‘down the road a piece’.  He stopped us there.  Neil
dismounted and helped me down, not even close to the way he had just a short while
ago, but right now I didn’t care.  
   “What’s happened Dan?”  Neil asked anxiously.
   “It’s Margaret, Doctor.”  Dan started.  “She’s killed herself.”
   I couldn’t help but gasp from this news!  Neil took off running for the cabin.  I
decided to stay back with Dan who was holding Charlie’s reins.
   “How did she…did she…?”  I couldn’t get the words out of my mouth.
   “How did she kill herself?”  Dan finished for me.  I nodded my head slowly.  “She
hanged herself.  She used her own scarf, hung it from the rafters in the cabin.”
   “How’s Miss Alice?”  I asked.
   “She’s takin’ it real bad Miss Christy.  She blames herself for this.”  Dan said.  
   “Poor Miss Alice!  I should go to her!”  I said, and started toward the cabin.  Dan
seized my arm.  “Be prepared, it’s not pretty!  Margaret nearly destroyed the Doctor’s
cabin before she did this to herself.  Looks like she tried to start the place on fire
too, but the fire put itself out before it got too far.”
   “His laboratory?”  I asked.
   Dan just shook his head.  “She did a pretty thorough job in there as well.  Looks
like years of research are gone.  She destroyed his slides and his journals.  More
than anything I think he’s going to be devastated by the loss of his laboratory.”
   “All that work!!”  I said.  Dan just nodded his head.
   Miss Alice would need me.  I hoped she wouldn’t blame me for this.  If I hadn’t
been with Neil this afternoon, if I hadn’t turned to Neil instead of David, would Neil
have gone back to Margaret and made her feel welcome?  What would have happened if I
had made a different choice?
   When I arrived at Neil’s cabin David was on the porch.  I wanted to go in to see
Miss Alice, but David stopped me.  “This is all your fault you know!  If you had made
the choice God wanted you to make none of this would ever have happened!  MacNeill
would have gone back to his wife and she wouldn’t have done this!!”  David nearly
snarled at me.  “You have a lot of nerve showing your face around here!”  He shoved me
into the wall as he stormed off down the stairs.  I didn’t know if I should turn
around and leave or if I should proceed inside!  I was completely torn about what to
do next!  I turned around and saw Dan Scott at the base of the stairs.  “What should I
do?”  I asked him.  He only shrugged his shoulders.  He couldn’t tell me any more than
anyone else what the reaction was going to be toward me now.  I knew Dan was still my
friend, but what about everyone else?  How would they view my choice?  Especially in
light of this!
   The only way for me to find out for sure was to forge ahead, so I entered the
cabin.  I found Neil sobbing on the floor in his laboratory.  Miss Alice was sitting
on the floor cradling Margaret’s body and weeping uncontrollably!  Who do I turn to
first?  
   I decided that Miss Alice would need me more at the moment.  She had lost her
daughter, her only child, who could never be replaced.   I slowly moved toward Miss
Alice.  I knelt down in front of her.  “I’m sorry Miss Alice!  I’m sorry if I caused
this to happen!”  I thought I might as well get that over with right away, if she
blamed me I wanted her to know I was at least sorry for what I had done.  
   Miss Alice looked at me as if in a trance.  I couldn’t tell if she were really
looking at me or if she were looking through me at some distant specter that only she
could see.  It was the most peculiar feeling.  “Miss Huddleston?”  Miss Alice said as
if in a dream.  “Is that you?”
   “Yes it’s me Miss Alice.  I’m sorry if I caused this!  I never meant for this to
happen!!”  I cried.
   “It is I who am to blame for this, Miss Huddleston, not you.  I said some hateful
things to her a few nights ago when she came to visit me.  I told her that there was
no longer a place in my heart for her!!  How could I say that to my own daughter?”
Alice sobbed.  “All she wanted was some money!  I would have given it to her if only I
had known she was this desperate!  I only wanted her to change her ways.  I only
wanted her to learn a lesson!  I never thought she’d do something like this!”  
   “We never know what some people might do.  You have to comfort yourself in the
thought that you did what you thought was best at the moment!  That’s all any of us
can do!  Margaret should have turned to the Lord for help but instead she decided to
try and take what looked like the easiest way out!  Don’t blame yourself Miss Alice!
Please don’t!!  If I had not gone off with Neil this afternoon, he may have come home
to Margaret and then she may not have done any of this!  But I thought I was doing the
right thing.  I thought I was doing what the Lord was leading me to do!!  It’s all my
fault!  Both your hurt and Neil’s!”
   I got up and stumbled to the laboratory door.  Neil was still on the floor.
Sitting in the middle of broken glass, shredded books, and experiments that could no
longer be finished.  All of his years of research were suddenly gone!  All of his
hopes and dreams!!  What could he do now?  I picked my way through the broken glass to
where Neil was on the floor.  
   “Neil?”  I whispered as I knelt in front of him.  “Are you alright?”  
   “It’s all gone Christy!  All my years of research are gone!  I’m sorry that
Margaret is gone…But my research!  I can’t start over where I left off!  I have to
start over at day one!  How can I do that!?!  All the experiments I had, all of the
samples I had, I can’t just pick those up at the General Store!!  I was so close to
finding a cure!  Or at least a way of preventing Trachoma from progressing, but now…”
His voice trailed off.  “Christy what do I do?”  He reached for me and pulled me into
him.  Burying his face in my neck.  Sobbing.  I wished that I had the answers, but I
didn’t.  I only held Neil and tried to console him.
   “I’m sorry”  I said.  “I’m sorry I made this happen!  If I had only made my
decision at a different time, if I had given you a chance to get to know Margaret
better again.  Maybe none of this would have happened!”  I cried.
   Neil looked at me; his incredible blue eyes were filled with pain now.  “You didn’t
cause this!  That’s…that…witch did this!  She’s never been anything more than a
rebellious, spoiled child!!  She never wanted to grow up and take responsibility for
her own actions!!  She died trying to make us pay for what she had done!!  I won’t let
you take responsibility for her actions!!  I won’t take responsibility for them and
Alice shouldn’t either!  Margaret was at fault, none of us!!!”   I held him awhile
longer.  I knew I had to get back to Miss Alice.  She needed to release Margaret’s
body.  She needed to go home.  But first Neil, “I want you to come to the mission for
few days.  Don’t stay here.  It will hurt that much more if you sit here in the middle
of this everyday!  I’ll come and help you clean up and hopefully something can be
salvaged from all of this.  Please come home with us!”  Neil said nothing; I would
leave him think about it for a while.  
   I went back out to Dan Scott.  “Where do you think we should start?”  I asked him.
   “We need to get Miss Alice home.  There has to be a funeral.  I don’t know what to
say about Dr. MacNeill.”
   “I think I’ll call my Dad in Asheville and see if he can get some people to help
donate toward the Doctor’s laboratory.  Maybe you and I could salvage some on the
pages from his books and as much as we can from the slides that are damaged.  It won’t
be the same, but at least it would be more than he has at the moment.”  
   “But he is one of the stiff-necked mountain men!  He may not take any charity.”
Dan added.
   “I’ll deal with that when the time comes.  I’m hoping he will take some time off to
recoup from this.”  I said.  
   “Miss Alice is the one that is really going to need all the help we can give her
right now.  And for quite some time to come I’m afraid!!  Shall we see if we can get
them to come back to the mission with us?”  I asked.
   “I’ll see what I can do with the Doctor and you take Miss Alice.”  Dan said.  “Good
luck!”
   “Thanks.  I’m afraid I’m going to need it.”  I said sorrowfully.  “Miss Alice is
not going to want to leave Margaret.  Where are they going to take her body?  And
whose going to take it there?”
   “David is going to take the body back to the mission.  He’ll probably take it to
the church.  Which will mean no school for a few days.  He’s gone back to get the
mission’s wagon.  Miss Alice will feel better about leaving if she can ride with
Margaret in the wagon.  I don’t think Dr. MacNeill is going to be welcomed with open
arms at the mission, at least not by the Reverend.  Do you think that’s a good idea?”
   “Where else should he go?”  I asked.  “I don’t know where else he can go for the
tonight!  I
know how David feels about me.  I can only imagine how much worse it would be for
Neil.”
   David pulled up with the mission wagon.  I approached him.  I had my dander up.  I
wasn’t going to let David’s hostility toward me get in the way of helping Miss Alice!!
“David, I made the right choice today whether or not you believe me.  I don’t care how
you feel about ME!  I want you and I to work together as a team to help Miss Alice AND
Dr. MacNeill!!  They are the one’s who have been hurt  today, your little bit of
wounded pride shouldn’t stand in the way of your helping out your fellow man and being
the spiritual leader that we all need you to be right now.  That includes Dr.
MacNeill!!  Now’s the time that we should reach out to him with the Love of God and
share the Gospel with him when he needs it’s strength more than ever!!”
   “So it’s *Doctor* MacNeill is it?  I would have thought that following the
afternoon you two had together that it would at least be Neil!!”  David said smugly.
I wanted to slap that arrogant look right off of his face!!  But I knew now was not
the time or place to make a scene.  So I turned to leave.  Miss Alice was going to
need me now.  
   Jeb Spencer, Bob Allen, and their boys had come to help.  I wanted to be in the
house with Miss Alice to tell her that they were going to take Margaret back to the
mission.  Dan was already inside talking with Neil.
   I walked up the stairs once again and into the house.  That wonderful old ancestral
cabin in ruins made my heart ache!!  But Margaret never was one to think of others or
their feelings, so why should this surprise me!?!  I had never seen a stitch of
decency in her…  I walked over to Miss Alice.
   “Miss Alice?” I said putting my arm around her shoulders.  “Miss Alice…David, Jeb,
Bob Allen and the boys are going to take you and Margaret back to the mission house.”
   “Both of us?”  Miss Alice asked.  
   “Yes, both of you.  You can ride with Margaret in the back of the wagon.  I’ll ride
your horse back.  Don’t worry about it.  Do you understand me?”
   “I think so.”  Miss Alice said slowly.  “Margaret’s coming home with me.”
   “Well not exactly Miss Alice,  David’s going to put her in the church.  We need to
have the funeral tomorrow.  It’s too warm outside to wait any longer.”  Miss Alice
looked at me with horror in her eyes!
   “You can’t bury Margaret!!  I won’t let you!!  I can’t leave my only child go!!”
Miss Alice yelled.
   “David!”  I called, I knew Miss Alice needed spiritual guidance.  David would be
better at giving Miss Alice what she needed right now.  David came running in.  “I
think Miss Alice needs spiritual guidance right now.”  I stood next to David, taking
him a few steps away I said, “She doesn’t want anyone to bury Margaret!”  David looked
at me with sympathy for Miss Alice.
   “I’ll talk to her.”  David said.

   I longed to be with Neil, but Dan was in the laboratory with him already.  I
watched them talking.  Neil didn’t seem to be quite as upset as he had been before.
But he was still hurting that was plain to see.  My heart went out to him.  
   But as I watched Miss Alice!  I agonized over her plight!!  Oh, the pain of losing
your only child!  But this was not the first time that she had lost Margaret.  First
she and Neil had thought that Margaret had died in a flood when she and Neil had, had
an argument.  Suddenly she had reappeared years later.  Alice and Neil were shocked to
see her.  Neil hated her, while Alice thought it was wonderful.  Margaret had
Tuberculosis and she wanted to make her peace with them before she died.  Miss Alice
had convinced Margaret to seek treatment, but Margaret didn’t want anyone to know
where she was.  Just last Saturday Margaret had appeared suddenly at a ‘Tea House’ in
El Pano as a dancer.   Today Margaret had been here asking Neil to take her back.  And
now Miss Alice had lost her daughter again, but this time it was for good…

   David persuaded Miss Alice to allow them to take Margaret back to the mission at
least.  “We need to take this only one step at a time.  Don’t speak with her about the
final outcome, when all she can handle is the next step.  Once we get to the mission,
then we’ll worry about telling her about the casket.  But until we get to that point,
we don’t say anything more than words of comfort…do you hear me?”
   I nodded.  Miss Alice had always been so strong!  She had helped me so very much!
She was always the backbone of this mission!  I couldn’t stand to watch her like
this!!  

   When David, Jeb, Bob and the boys came to take Margaret to the wagon I just
couldn’t stand to watch!  David took Miss Alice and led her out.  I wasn’t needed by
them anymore at the moment.  I turned to the laboratory.  Neil was at least sitting in
a chair.  That was a step in the right direction.  Dan motioned for me to come over to
them.  I walked over to where they were sitting.
   “Dr. MacNeill would like to speak with you.”  Dan told me.  Then he got up and
walked outside.
   “Neil?  What can I do for you?”  I looked into his eyes that were so full of pain.
Neil reached for me.  He pulled me down into his lap.  I felt uncomfortable for some
reason.  Maybe because we weren’t officially courting.  Maybe because it was all so
new to me.  I didn’t quite know why, but that wasn’t what was the most important right
now.  
   Neil put his arms around me and held me tight.  I wanted to be a comfort for him.
He buried his face in my neck.  “I wish you didn’t have to leave Christy!”  Neil
pleaded.  
   “I don’t have to leave for a while Neil.  What would you like me to do for you?
Dan and I will be here to help when you need it.”  I told him.
   “Just hold me Christy!  Just hold me!”  Neil said.  So that is exactly what I was
going to do.  
   Neil needed the time of comforting.  I don’t know what it would have been like for
me if this same disaster had happened to me.  
   “Neil I think you should come with me to the mission tonight.  I don’t think you
should be alone.  Would you promise me that you won’t stay here alone tonight?”
   “I promise I won’t spend the night alone, but I don’t think I‘ll be welcome at the
mission.”  Neil was right, I knew that, but what other option did we have?  Dan’s
cabin had been burned by Creed Allen’s mistake while he was smoking out back of the
cabin.  
   I held Neil tighter, not sure what to say to him.  I prayed for wisdom!  I needed
it.  Because in my own mind I didn’t know what I was going to do next!  I kissed his
forehead.  “Everything will look better in the morning.”  And then I prayed that it
would.
*       *       *       *       *       *       *       *       *       *       *
*       

Chapter Three

   When Neil and I finally emerged from the cabin an hour or so later, Dan was waiting
on the porch.  Our three horses saddled and ready to go.  
   Dan looked at me and I gave him a questioning look, he said, “I’ll take care of the
Reverend.  I’ll make sure the Doctor is taken care of.  You don’t have to worry about
that.  He can sleep in my room at the mission; I’ll sleep on the floor if I have to.
I’ve slept in worse places!”  Dan laughed uneasily.
  I smiled and said, “Thank-you Dan!  I can’t tell you how much your friendship means
to me right now.  I don’t know how anyone else in this cove is going to take what I’ve
done.  But I know I can count on you.  Please keep an eye open for David.  Don’t let
Neil out of your sight.  If David gets Neil alone I don’t know what other damage will
be done.”
   “I will Miss Christy.  Don’t worry about the Doctor.  He’s safe with me.”  Dan
smiled.

   Once back at the mission.  We saw no one.  I understood that everyone was most
likely with Miss Alice somewhere.  She was devastated by the loss of Margaret.  I would
see Neil safely to Dan’s room then I would seek out Miss Alice.  She was going to need
all the help she could get in the next few days especially, and most likely for a long
time to come.  I hoped and prayed that she would be able to get up and around very
soon.  There were a lot of people on this mountain that counted on Alice Henderson to
be there for them.  If only they would be there for Miss Alice now in her time of need
that would be wonderful.  
   Dan and I took Neil directly up to the room that Dan was using at the mission.  We
knew if Miss Alice were feeling better that she would not disapprove of this.  But
David might if we asked him, so we were better off to not say a word to him.  Neil
looked exhausted and Dan said he would get him into bed right away.  I told them that I
would bring them something to eat.  
   The downstairs felt empty and lonely.  I had never seen the mission house this
deserted.  No Miss Alice, no David, no Ruby Mae, no Fairlight…no one…but me.  I busied
myself in the kitchen.  I warmed up some of the stew that Fairlight had made for
Supper.  I found cornbread, and some baked apples and coffee.  Then I set it all on a
tray and took it upstairs for Dan and Neil.  I prayed that Neil would eat
something…anything!  
  I knocked on Dan’s door.  “Come in.”  Dan answered.
  “I brought you both some Supper.”  I said.  “Stew, Cornbread, Baked Apples and
Coffee.”
  “That sure sounds good to me!”  Dan exclaimed.  He nudged Neil with his elbow and
said, “Doctor, you had better take advantage of this!  I don’t think Miss Christy is
going to bring us room service very often!  We better enjoy this while we’ve got it
wouldn’t you say?”
   “I’m not hungry.”  Was all that Neil could say.
   “But when it’s served by such a pretty little waitress how can you refuse her
hospitality like that?  That’s down-right rude!”  Dan smiled.  Then he whispered,
“Hey, Doctor, I think that waitress has her eye on you!”  
   Neil smiled a little.  Then he turned to me, then to Dan.  “She is a cute little
lass at that isn‘t she?”   
   I felt my face grow crimson with that remark.  But I was glad to see Neil playing
along with Dan’s game at least.  
   “But I doubt that a pretty little lass like that could ever be interested in an old
work horse like me!”  Neil said.  “But she sure is pretty as a shiny new penny!”
  I wanted to surprise them both.  So I summoned up all my courage.  I walked over to
Neil and leaning into his face and said, “Then pick me up, put me in your pocket, and
take me home!”  I kissed Neil on the mouth and headed for the door.  I turned to say
good night, it took every ounce of strength I had not burst out laughing when I turned
around and saw those two!  Mouths wide open in astonishment; Neil’s with a smile
playing at the corners, eyes as big as tea saucers!!  “Good Night!  I’ll see you in the
morning!”  Neither one could reply.  I opened the door and left.
   Now I needed to find Miss Alice.  I assumed that everyone was at the school, so I
would try there first.  I wrapped myself in my shawl and trudged over to the school.
It was a brisk autumn evening.  The sun was set now.  I took a lantern knowing that I
would need it later to find my way back or to light up the schoolroom.  As I neared the
school I heard voices.  David was doing most of the talking.  But I could tell by the
tone of his voice and the words of comfort that he was giving that he had to be
speaking to Miss Alice.  She most likely would not leave this building until Margaret’s
burial.  My heart ached for her.  To lose your only child, not only once but twice!
Only this time everyone knew that it was over.  Margaret would not return again.  
   I walked up the steps.  I opened the door and came inside.  Just Miss Alice and
David were in here now.  “I’m sorry I’m late.”  I apologized.  “Dan and I had a little
problem getting Dr. MacNeill to settle down for the night.  I wanted to make sure that
he ate something before I left him.”
   David glared at me, but considering everything else I had to deal with, his petty
little self-pride just didn’t seem to matter right now.  I was just angry enough about
the comment he had made earlier that I could glare him down!  He was not the man I was
to marry I knew that with all my heart now.  Maybe Neil wasn’t either especially since
he isn’t a Christian, but I knew for sure that David wasn’t.  
   I sat down next to Miss Alice.  She stared at the casket laying on the stand in the
front of the church.  She was unmoving, unblinking, she didn’t say much of anything
when spoken to.  “Miss Alice, is there anything that I can do for you?”  I asked.
   “Christy is that you?”  Miss Alice asked.
   “Yes, Miss Alice, it’s me Christy.  Is there anything that you want me to do for
you?  Can I get you anything?  Would you like me to get you your shawl?  It’s chilly in
here.”
   “No, I don’t want my shawl.  Margaret isn’t wearing a shawl either.”  Poor Miss
Alice!!  What were we going to do for her?  I looked at David.  He had the same lost
look in his eyes that I had.  He had no idea what to do right now either.  I placed my
arm around Miss Alice’s shoulders and let her know I was there for her if she needed
me.  
   
   We spent the night in the church/schoolhouse, Miss Alice and I.  I told David to get
some sleep because he would have to perform the services the next day and it wouldn’t
do any good for him to be worn out too.  Miss Alice said very little all night.  She
was hurting so deeply, in a place that I knew nothing about.  I couldn’t reach out to
her; I had never been where she was right now.  I thought of Opal McHone…Opal had lost
her only daughter.  Maybe she could come and talk with Miss Alice.  It wasn’t the same,
but only a mother who had lost a child could understand the hurt of another.  It was a
pain that was unique to only those that had experienced it.  I hoped I never would…

   I visited Opal after Breakfast to ask her to speak with Miss Alice.  Opal said she
would come.  She told me, “No man can understand what it’s like for a woman to lose her
child.  It’s pain that no one else can understand, not even a father.  When you’ve
carried that child inside of you.  Everything you do you have to think first about how
it might affect the baby.  You’ve felt every movement that it has made, you’ve gone
through birthing it, you’ve had yearnings for this child that no one else can have!!
Losing your child isn’t like losing your parents.  When you lose your parents you’re
losing your past.  When you lose your child you’re losing the future.”  She was right.
Miss Alice had lost so much each time that Margaret had left.  But this time Margaret
had taken her own life, after Miss Alice had told her that there was no place left in
her heart for Margaret.  That is what tore at Miss Alice‘s heart! 

   Opal came back to the mission with me.  I left her and Miss Alice speak privately.
I knew I wouldn’t be able to understand what they were, or had, gone through.  I could
only feel sorry for them and I didn’t think that was what Miss Alice needed right now.

   I decided to look in on Neil.  He and Dan were sitting in Dan’s room speaking.  I
knocked on the door.  Dan opened it.  “May I come in?”  I asked Dan.
   “Please do Miss Christy.”  Dan said.  “I’ll go get us something to eat and leave you
two alone.”
   “Thanks Dan.“  I said.  Neil was looking better than when I had last seen him.  But
he was just sitting and staring off at nothing in particular.  “I hope you’re feeling a
little better this morning, Neil.”   
   “A little.”  His voice still sounded expressionless and distant.  I wasn’t sure what
to say to him.  “Well…I just wanted to see how you were feeling…I don’t want to bother
you…I’m sorry if I intruded.”  I turned to leave.
   “You aren’t intruding.  Come here lass.”  Neil motioned for me to come closer.  I
took hold of his hand and I sat on the edge of the bed nearest his chair.  “I’ve been
thinking this morning about everything yesterday.”  He paused.
   I felt like I suddenly had a boulder in the pit of my stomach.  
   “I want you to know that I don’t blame anyone for what happened, this probably would
have happened the first time Margaret and I had an argument anyway.”  He paused again.
“But I think I’m going to have to take a position at St. Timothy‘s Hospital in
Baltimore.  I got another offer from them last week.  There I can conduct my research,
I’ll have everything I need and there should be plenty of opportunity for me to obtain
samples and have input from others doing the same research.  I can use the findings
from Becky O’Teale’s surgery to help others.”
   I felt a lump in my throat and a fought against it but a tear slid down my cheek
despite my best attempts at stopping it.  But why should I stop the tears?  I loved
Neil and I didn’t want to see him leave here.  
   “Christy this is my only option.  You saw my laboratory yesterday.  There’s nothing
left!”  Neil came to sit next to me on the bed and put his arm around my shoulders.
   “I know it’s your only choice.  I just don’t want you to go away.”  I couldn’t help
it, but as hard as I tried I just couldn’t hold back the tears.  Neil pulled me close
and kissed the top of my head.  I pulled away and walked to the window still weeping.
“I’ve ruined everything!  If I had made a different choice everything would probably
have turned out all right!!  You would have gone back to Margaret and she wouldn’t have
become distraught so she wouldn‘t have destroyed your laboratory!  Then you could have
remained here to help the people of the cove!  And she wouldn’t have…wouldn’t
have…done…what she did, then Miss Alice wouldn’t be sitting over in the school house so
despondent that she hardly even knows who is speaking to her!!  Maybe *I* would have
been unhappy but at least I wouldn’t have made everyone else unhappy!!!”  I stood
looking out the window.  
  “Then I suppose you don’t want to hear what else I have to say to you then?”  Neil
said sadly.
  “Why not!”  I almost yelled.  I felt bad enough already.  “What ever you have to say
couldn’t make me feel much worse then I already do!”  
   “Everything doesn’t revolve around YOU!!  If you would just stop and listen to what
you are saying you would see who is to blame for this all!!”   Neil paused.  I closed
my eyes and bite my lip.  Neil seemed calmer when he continued.  “Christy, who did you
say ruined my laboratory?”
   “You know the answer to that Neil!  It was Margaret!  But…”  He stopped me.
   “Who did you say made Alice unhappy?”  He continued.
   “Neil!  You already know the answer!!”  I yelled.  “But you don’t understand!  I
went back to the Tea House and told Margaret that you were worth fighting for!!  I’m
the one that made her come back here!!  I’m the one that turned to you yesterday and
made her miserable!!  I…”  I began to sob so hard I couldn’t continue.  
   Neil came and put his arm around my shoulders.  “You didn’t do any of this because
you wanted to hurt anyone.  I wish you had told me before you went back to the Tea
House!  I knew what Margaret’s intentions were, as did Alice!  But we had decided that
Margaret needed to learn a hard lesson.  So we had agreed to not help her out this
time.  You have good intentions, but you lack the wisdom and experience behind you to
accomplish them.”  Neil paused.  I still didn’t feel like talking.  “Besides if
Margaret came back here because she thought I was worth fighting for then she took the
coward’s way out!!  She should have stood her ground and proved to me that she could be
a good wife!  She should have been home cooking a meal, cleaning the cabin, making it a
home for us instead of destroying everything in it!!”  His voice broke with the last
words.  “You’ve told me so often to forgive Margaret.  Christy, you need to forgive
yourself as well.  Don’t flog yourself over this!!  It!
!
 
won’t do any good, I’ve done it to myself incalculable times!  Take it from one who
knows.  Forgive yourself.
   “Christy, I thought I meant more to you then just a spur of the moment decision!”
Neil asked. 
   “You do Neil!!  I can’t live without you!!  You make me feel whole; like a complete
person; a new woman!  I didn’t choose you at the spur of the moment!  I’ve agonized
over this decision for months!!  I didn’t want to face the truth, mainly because you
aren’t a Christian.  But I love you more than life itself, Neil!!  I made the right
choice, I know in my heart of hearts that I did!!
   “But, how do I forgive myself? When I’m reminded of what I did every time I look at
Miss Alice?  How can I when the people of the cove need a physician and he’s not here?
How can I when I’m growing old all alone, because my best friend…the man I love is not
here?”  I tried hard not to sob.  The tears came, but I did my best to keep them under
control.
   “Christy, Lass, come sit with me.”  Neil took my arm and led me to the chair he had
been sitting on before.  He sat down and drew me onto his lap.  “I need you Christy.
I’ve known that for a long time.  I can’t live without you!  I see your face everywhere
I turn!  I hear your voice calling my name from every rustling leaf!  I can’t sleep at
night because thoughts of you keep flooding my mind!!  I can’t concentrate on my work
or my research!  Since you first came to the cove, all I have wanted to do is be with
you!  But lately I have been obsessed with thoughts of you!  I want to hold you, I want
to kiss you, I want to…be alone with you!  I can’t stand to be without you any longer,
Christy!  When I’m with you I feel like a whole man!  That’s a feeling that I have
never had before!  We argue and we disagree but we always come out of each battle
stronger for having faced those issues head-on.  It’s like iron sharpening iron, we
have our clashes, we make a lot of sparks, but !
!
i
n the end we are sharper and stronger because of it!!”  Then he took my face in his
hands “May I kiss you again?“  I nodded, but I was sure the pounding of my heart had
already given me away.  He looked into my eyes and then at my lips, moving slowly, and
when our lips met, he kissed me ardently!  I had never had a rush of emotions like I
did at that very moment!  
   “Christy what I want to say is that I want to marry you.  I want you to come with me
to Baltimore as my beautiful young bride!  I know I have to ask permission from your
father to court you.  I know we need to spend time together and get to know each other
in ways that we never have, we’ve never even gone on a picnic together!  We’ve only
danced one time and that ended in disaster!  So I know we have a long way to go, but I
wanted you to know my intentions.”
   “Neil, I feel the same way about you!  I thought there was something wrong with me
because all I can ever think about is you!!  I think asking Daddy if you could court me
is an excellent idea!  Please don’t wait too long!”  I said with the wink of an eye.  
   Just then Dan knocked on the door.  I rose up from my place on Neil’s lap.  Dan had
brought a tray of food up for Neil.  “Miss Christy, Mrs. Spencer is asking for you
downstairs.  Seems she needs help getting things set up for the funeral and all this
afternoon.”
   “Thank-you Dan!”  I said, and turning to Neil, “I’ll see you later, all right?  Are
you going to the funeral?  It’s probably expected isn’t it?”  Neil nodded.  “Well, I’ll
see you then.”
   “Christy,” Neil stopped me.  “At the funeral, and after, it will be better for your
reputation if you aren’t seen anywhere near me, in anything but a professional manner.
People will talk, but if they don’t see any proof of wrong doing, then the rumors will
die down, and die out faster.”
   “I understand.  Although it will be difficult!  I’ll do what I can!”  I kissed Neil
on the forehead and stood back to gaze into his handsome face and incredible eyes one
more time, because I didn’t know when I would ever be able to do this again.  Then I
finally turned to leave.
   “Miss Christy,” Dan said, nodding his head slightly toward me as he opened the door
for me.
   “Thank-you Dan, for everything.”  I said as I left the room

   I met Fairlight in the kitchen working on a pie.  “Miz Christy!  Where have you
been?”  She asked me.
   “I’ve been resting.  I stayed up all night with Miss Alice.  Is Opal still with
her?”  I asked.  
   “I think she is.  Opal is a good woman for Miss Alice to be speaking with right now.
She knows the hurt of losing a child, but she also has a gift for cheering people.
Miss Alice needs that right now.”
*       *       *       *       *       *       *       *       *       *       *
*       
   We baked pies and cakes, we made stews and casseroles.  We made just about
everything that we knew how to cook!  We knew that people would be traveling for miles
to be here for Miss Alice today.  Dr. Ferrand had been told, but was unsure weather he
would be able to get here on time.   The folks in Cataleechie, in Lyleton, Lufty
Branch, El Pano, Low Gap and all of the towns and villages that Miss Alice visited
frequently were told that Miss Alice’s daughter had died.  Only God knew how many
people would attend today.  Many of the people would be coming for many miles and would
need a good meal before returning home again.

    “Fairlight?”  I asked unable to contain this question any longer.  “How do you
think the people of the cove view me now that Margaret has died?  Do they blame me for
it?  Or do they know enough about the situation that they realize that Dr. MacNeill
couldn’t live with Margaret anymore?”
   “Well Miss Christy,” Fairlight began.  “I don’t think folks blame you so much.  I
think most folks know that there has been something between you and Dr. MacNeill for
months now.  They know how long he’s been alone.  They know what she did to him, trying
to make him think she was dead, then showing up here again and leaving without so much
as a good-bye.  Folks don’t think to kindly of her for doing that.  Dr. MacNeill is
looked up to in this cove.  And so are you!  I don’t think there’d be too many folks
who would look on what’s happening as something bad.”
   “I thank-you Fairlight.  I’ve been worried that everyone would blame Margaret’s
death on my decision to not marry David.”  I felt relieved to hear from Fairlight that
she didn’t think anyone would blame me!  Although I knew there were always a few that
would have to go against what everyone else was saying and doing.
   
   The services were set for Noon.  That way it would give people enough time to travel
to the mission and back home again.  David and Jeb Spencer were outside getting things
ready setting up tables (a board on two saw horse), preparing makeshift benches (A
board between two logs), etc.  It was a lot of work.  

   At eleven O’clock people started to arrive.  Neil stood by Miss Alice’s side.
Representing the grieving widower.  He had been true to his vows, even when Margaret
had not.  The vows he respected, it was Margaret that he could not respect.  But he was
there with his best black suit on, his hair trimmed and combed back.  He looked the
part even if he didn’t feel it.  Even Miss Alice understood the relationship between
Neil and Margaret.  
   I wanted to be there for Miss Alice, but I was told to keep my distance from Neil.
I was very confused.  So I kept myself busy with the preparations.  I helped with food
and tables all of the little details.  Trying very hard all the while to keep my mind
on the task at hand and not on the future.  Because all I could do was speculate what
the future would hold.  It scared me thoroughly!  

   When the service started we had people on benches all over the schoolyard, there
were people standing and the church was packed with people!  I was glad to see all of
the people who had come out for Miss Alice.  
   David did a superb job.  He tried to point out all of Margaret’s good features,
which was no easy task considering how few good features Margaret had! He avoided the
ever-present bad features.  He sidestepped a few issues--Margaret had returned, but he
left out that she left without saying a word to anyone--and totally ignored others--the
Tea House in El Pano!!  I silently gave thanks that none of the girls from the Tea
House showed up!!  My heart went out to both Miss Alice and Neil.  I knew that Neil had
remained true to Margaret through everything.  Even though he could not bring himself
to love her anymore he did remain faithful to her.  Even when she was working in the
Tea House or when she showed up at the mission with her *male* friend--Theodore
Harland.  Who proceeded to try to steal from--of all people--Miss Hattie Neil‘s only
living relative!!!
*       *       *       *       *       *       *       *       *       *       *
*     

    When the service was over everyone walked to the top of Persimmon Hill where a new
grave had been dug for Margaret.  I had no idea who had dug the grave, usually that was
left up to the family…I knew for a fact that Miss Alice didn’t do it!  Did Neil and Dan
come up here?  Or had David?  I guess it didn’t matter; I was just trying to keep my
mind occupied so that I would not go crazy!!  The sound of Miss Alice’s sobbing was
more than I could bear, but this is where I was meant to be, I could not turn and run
away!  Miss Alice couldn’t speak any words at the gravesite, as some others I had seen
would have done, she was in no condition to say anything.  Neil declined to speak.  He
was crying also but not uncontrollably as Miss Alice was.  He held onto Miss Alice to
comfort her.  He was all she had at the moment.  The only family she had left.  David
did his best to perform a proper funeral for Miss Alice’s sake.  Many of the people
present had never met Margaret and therefor!
!
e
 did not know what kind of person she was.  
   I stood to the back of the group.  Trying very hard to do what was right and keep my
distance.  I wasn’t sure how far of a distance was required!  I knew that by now my
afternoon with Neil was public knowledge.  But what was I to do now…I shook my head
remembering what Neil had told me this morning, ‘Everything does not revolve around
YOU!’  He was right.  I had to get my mind off of myself and onto the people, who
needed me!  Most especially Miss Alice.  
*       *       *       *       *       *       *       *       *       *       *
*
   We made sure that all were well fed before we sent them on their way.  There would
be no one that would be left out if we could help it.  Fairlight had a way with people.
A way of making them feel as if they weren’t accepting charity, but that they were
really giving something worthwhile in return.  In this case it was all very true!  Miss
Alice needed all the support she could get.  All that came were doing her a great
service by showing their support.  

   By three everyone had pretty much left the mission property.  Miss Alice was sitting
on a chair staring off in the direction of the cemetery.  Neil was speaking with Dan
Scott off to the side of the mission house porch.  I was helping Fairlight clean up, as
were Ruby Mae, Zady Spencer and Opal McHone.  It was not a joyous day; there was no
laughter, no music, and no fun.  I was a somber day.  I don’t think Miss Alice really
noticed any of what was going on around her.  But it was wonderful to see all of the
people who had come to support Miss Alice.  I had met people from Lufty Branch,
Cataleechie, Low Gap, and Lyleton.  Of course I hadn’t met nearly everyone who was
there.  I had only met some of them.  
   Neil had played his part well.  He had been the grieving widower.  Although I assume
it was not all an act.  I know only too well, how much Neil had longed for a good
marriage.  How he had hoped for peace in his home and a family of his own.  But
Margaret would have none of that.  Maybe he was grieving the kind of life that he had
always hoped to have with her.

   I went to be with Miss Alice.  She was sitting stiffly in an old rocking chair that
had been brought out here earlier in the day.  She was staring off toward Persimmon
Hill.  My heart ached for her.  I just didn’t know what to do or how to reach her!!  I
put my arm around her shoulder.  I didn’t have anything to say.  But Miss Alice looked
up at me and said, “Miss Huddleston, you are so much like Margaret.  You are the
daughter that I always wanted.  I wanted Margaret to be just like you, but she wasn‘t.
I wanted her to share my faith, but she wouldn‘t.  I wanted her to be obedient and
caring, but she wouldn’t.  I would love to take back the past few days, to turn the
hands of time back and pretend that none of this ever happened, but I cannot.  You are
a gift from God for us here Miss Huddleston, to Neil and myself.  We have both needed
you and I am so glad that you heeded the call of God to come here.  
   “Do you think that Margaret can ever forget what I did to her the other night?”
Miss Alice asked.
   “Of course she can Miss Alice!  She knew down deep inside of her that you really did
love her and that you would have done anything for her, if you were able!  There comes
a time in every persons life when they have to take responsibility for their own
actions.  It is her own fault.  She decided to take her own life, no one else did.  I
am the one that told Margaret that Neil was worth fighting for.  I could have been the
one responsible for her coming back here.  Neil said to me, ‘if she thought he was
worth fighting for then she took the cowards way out.  She should have been at home
fixing a meal, cleaning the cabin, making it a home for them instead of destroying
everything in it.  We can only do the best that we know how to do.  Sometimes it’s just
not going to be enough, other times it will be more than enough.  I’m so glad to see
you doing better Miss Alice.”  I smiled at her.
   “As I was sitting her looking up at the hill, ‘the light’ came to me.  I saw what I
was supposed to see.  I saw that Margaret was given responsibility for once in her life
and she failed at it.  She was made accountable for her own actions and she paid for
them with her life, taken by her own hands.  It was not I, nor Neil, nor you that did
any of this, but the spoiled little girl that I should have put over my knee many times
way back when she was a youngster.  I let her get away with too much.  I should have
been responsible and put her up for adoption when she was born, but I didn’t do it.
Many people suffered at the hand of my daughter!  I only hope that all of the others
who have been hurt by Margaret turn out as sweet as Neil’s story has.  He has been
given a second chance at happiness, and love, I only hope that all the other people
hurt by my daughter will get that chance as well.  Miss Huddleston I know you have been
sent here by God to help us not just as a teach!
!
e
r, but as a friend, a wife and a daughter as well.  You have helped us all so very
much!  Your presence here is greatly needed!  I hope you know that!  We, Neil and I,
could not continue on after this, if it were not for you.  You are a blessing from
God!!”  Miss Alice rose to her feet and hugged me close then she kissed my cheek.
“Thank-you Miss Huddleston.”
   “You’re welcome Miss Alice!”  I said softly through my tears.  

   I looked up at Neil and noticed he was watching me.  Our eyes locked and it was as
if I couldn’t pull my gaze away from him.  Just the same way that Margaret’s eyes held
me the day she spoke to me at the Tea House.  We just stood there looking at each other
intently.  Fairlight broke in to my concentration.  “Miz Christy, would you mind
helping me fold this tablecloth?”  She looked me in the eye then glanced at Neil.  Then
she whispered, “You know Miz Christy.  You have to be careful about being seen with Dr.
MacNeill for a while.  He’s supposed to be in mourning.”
   I thought that was silly since Margaret hadn’t been seen in these parts more than
two weeks altogether in about seven years!!  If she had been such an important part of
Neil’s life that he had to spend months mourning her, then why wasn’t she here more
often?  These mountain customs just didn’t make any sense to me sometimes.  “How come
Dr. MacNeill has to be in mourning when his wife was someone that he hardly even knew
anymore?”
   “That’s just the way it’s done here.  Lot’s of folks carry grudges, and feuds all
their lives.  I know of a man who only comes home to make more young’uns and then they
don’t see him for over a year afterward.  But she remains faithful to him and when he
dies she’ll be expected to mourn him!”  Fairlight declared.  “There’s another couple
that haven’t spoken to one another in over 25 years!  They live together, they’ve had
young’uns together, but they don’t talk to each other.  When one dies, the other will
be expected to mourn!!”  
   I glanced back at Neil who was still watching me as he talked with Dan.  What were
we going to do now?  If he were the grieving widower, what did that make me?  What was
I or Neil allowed to do?  Could I help Neil clean up his cabin?  Could I help him in
anyway?  Could he help me out at the school with Science or Mathematics or Physical
Education or History?  What did these people allow?  
   I noticed Neil coming toward me, alone.  What was I supposed to do now?  Did people
expect me to run for cover or what?  I decided to just be cordial.
   “Miss Huddleston I wanted to thank you for all of your help today.”  Neil said
extending his hand for me to shake.  
   I shook his hand and he held on a moment and held my hand in both of his.  I didn’t
want to pull my hand away but I did.  “You’re very welcome Dr. MacNeill.”  I answered
politely.
   “Now about that medical problem that we discussed the other day, I’d like to see how
things are progressing if you don’t mind, Miss Huddleston.  Would you please step
inside so I can examine that foot of yours.”  I looked a little perplexed, I know I
did.  But Neil winked at me ever so slightly and I knew I should go along with his
charade.  
   “Yes of course, Dr. MacNeill.” I said, not sure what was expected of me.  “Would you
please excuse me Fairlight?”
   
   Once we were inside the mission’s parlor area, Neil closed the doors and turned
toward me.  “I’ve missed you so much Christy!!  It’s been torture to see you all day
long and I can’t even speak to you without someone getting suspicious!  Come here
Lass!”     I came closer and Neil pulled me in to him with his big strong arms.  I felt
like I had come home!  Then he bent down toward me, my heart began to beat faster!
When his lips brushed mine I couldn’t help but accept them with my own!  
   “Oh Neil!  I have so many questions about this mourning business of yours up here in
the mountains. How do I ever get to ask you what’s expected of me now?”  I said.  “How
are we supposed to find time alone?”
   “I guess you’re just going to have to be ill more often!  I’m a Physician.  I can be
alone with my patients in private without arousing suspicion.  But not too often!”
   “What exactly does that mean?”  I asked, dumbfounded!  
   “I don’t know!  I don’t see why I have to mourn Margaret for six months before I can
even look at another woman!”
   “Six months!?!”  Was all I could say.  
   “That’s what’s expected of me.”  Neil began.  “But if I plan to move to Baltimore I
don’t see what difference it would make if I didn’t mourn for that long!!  They could
run me out of the cove and I would think it was the best thing that ever happened to
me!”  Then he looked down at me.  “Especially if my bonnie lass came with me.”
   I couldn’t guarantee that I would, not unless he was a Christian.  My dad would
never give his permission for us to marry if Neil until he became a Christian.  Plus I
knew in my heart that unless Neil did give his life over to the Lord I could never
really be happy with him.  We would be constantly arguing and trying to tear each other
apart.  What kind of a marriage would that be?  Not a good one.  And certainly not what
Neil or I really wanted.
*       *       *       *       *       *       *       *       *       *       *
*       

Chapter Four 

   Miss Alice was resting comfortably, it had been a month now and she seemed to be
doing better since Margaret’s funeral. My heart still went out to her.  But she was
beginning to learn to forgive herself as I was learning to forgive myself.  She didn’t
seem to need me to stay with her quite as much as she had at first.  Neil was still
planning to move to Baltimore although he had not, as yet, written to St. Timothy‘s
Hospital.  I prayed for wisdom.  I wanted to do what the Lord would have me do.  Neil
was not a Christian and therefore I could not allow myself to accept his proposal,
which I was sure, would be coming soon.  He had contacted my father and Daddy had
reluctantly given him permission to court me.  But Daddy also gave me strict
instruction to look after my spiritual life and Neil’s.  I was to use every opportunity
I had to Share the Gospel with Neil.  Daddy agreed with me that I could not say yes to
Neil’s proposal unless he was a Christian.  Neil had decided that!
!
 
people were talking about us anyway and they should have know long ago that he had
given up on Margaret and their life ‘together’.  He was not going to boldly pursue me,
but he was also not going to hide either.  I knew people would talk.  That was
inevitable under the best of circumstances!!  I would do my best to be the ‘good girl’
that I should be and try not to arouse suspicions.  

*       *       *       *       *       *       *
   Today was Saturday.  I didn’t have to teach school.  Neil had left three days ago.
No one knew where he was, but I had a pretty good idea.  I planned to surprise him
today.  I was going to pack up a basket of food plus some other things that I had and
take it out to the hunting cabin.  We could have a nice afternoon together.  Jeb
Spencer said he would lend me his sled so I could take a small table along that had
been left over from the furniture and things my parent’s friends had sent as donations
from Asheville a while ago.  I had also taken a lace dress with a yellow under layer,
that I had and carefully removed the skirt.  Divided it into four sections and made
curtains for the windows of Neil’s cabin.  Maybe lace wasn’t what he wanted, but I
thought right now he needed something cheery more than he did manly.  I hoped he would
remember me whenever he looked at these.  
   After I had finished my chores I visited with Miss Alice for a while.  We spoke
briefly, but she needed time alone with God she said.  She wanted to read her Bible and
pray so I left her alone.  
   I spoke with David about borrowing Theo.  He said I could.  Although I don’t think
he was too happy with me when I wouldn’t tell him where I was planning to go.  I
realized he was concerned for my welfare, but I was afraid that if I told him that I
was going to see Neil that he might suddenly have a use for Theo.  
   I had hidden the table off in the woods near the Spencer cabin so no one would get
suspicious of me.  I knew Neil wanted to keep his hunting cabin private.  
   Before I left I stopped to speak with Dan who was working on his cabin.  He had not
seen Neil in three days and was concerned about him, as I was.
   “Dan” I said.  “My Father called me last night to tell me that there should be
several large crates being delivered to Neil’s cabin.  I was wondering if you could be
there to help Ben Pentland put them in the stable?  It’s supplies for Neil’s
laboratory.  I was hoping that having his equipment back might help him to decide where
he wants to stay.  Maybe it’s the wrong thing, but I just have to try.”
   “I understand Miss Christy.  I’ll be there.  I should stay close to his cabin in
case of emergencies.  People tend to stop by the Doctor’s cabin before they do the
mission.  Maybe I’ll work at cleaning the place up a bit while I‘m there.  I can sort
through some of his journals and put together some of the pages.  Having some of them
would be better than not having any at all.  I’ll start unpacking the crates if I get
the chance.  Sounded like the Doctor planned to be gone for at least a week.  Should
give you and I a chance to sort of ‘spruce up’ the place again!”
   “That sounds wonderful Dan!!  I should be back before dark.”  I said.  I was so
excited to start fixing up Neil’s cabin again!  I hoped that once it didn’t look so
desolate that he might feel better about staying here.  “I’ll meet you there tomorrow.
Whenever I can get away from the mission.  I never know when Miss Alice may need me or
something unexpected may arise.  I’ll do my best to be there early.  Right after
church.”  I turned to leave, but then turned back.  “Thank-you for everything Dan.”  
   He smiled and said, “You’re very welcome Miss Christy.”

   I stopped by the Spencer’s cabin and Jeb hooked Theo to the sled for me.  Then he
tied the table down as well.  “Where yah going with this here table Miz Christy?”
   “I promised it to someone.”  I said, trying to hedge around the name of the person.
   “I see.” Jeb said, smiling a somewhat knowing smile.  Although I couldn’t fathom how
he would connect Neil with this table.  
   “There yah be Miz Christy.  Shouldn’t be too much trouble for yah.  Just be careful
about steep grades and you should be fine.”
   “Thank-you Jeb!”  I smiled and offered to shake his hand.  “I plan to have the sled
back by sun-down.  You won’t be needing it before than will you?”
  “No ma’am.  I have the wagon now if in I need to move anything.”
  I turned Theo in the direction of Neil’s hunting cabin.  It would probably take quite
a while to get there pulling this sled, but I needed to see Neil today!  I just had
to!!  

   It was a pleasant day.  The ride would have been wonderful if I had only been riding
with Neil.  When I finally saw the cabin ahead of me my heart leaped for joy!!  I would
see Neil in a few moments.  As I got closer to the cabin I saw that the lock was
definitely off of the door so he was here!!  I got down off Theo’s back and took my
baskets with the food, curtains and things that I had brought with me.  I knocked on
the door, but there was no answer.  If I knew Neil MacNeill he was probably fishing.  I
opened the door slightly and called, “Neil?  Are you here?  It’s me Christy?”  Again
there was no answer.  I set the baskets down on the hearth.  I went out and unstrapped
the table from the sled.  It wasn’t heavy, just too large to carry on Theo’s back.  I
took it in and placed it by the window.  I took the two chairs and set one on either
side of the table.  I looked around and found some nails and a hammer and I tacked the
curtains to the window frame.  It brightened up!
!
 
the whole place!  There was what I think had once been a broom sitting in the corner
and I did the best I could to sweep out the accumulation of dust from the floor and got
rid of the cobwebs from the ceiling.  I had brought rags with me and Neil must have
gotten water from the stream this morning.  I washed the table, chairs, mantel,
windowsills, and any other surfaces that I could find.  Then to the new table I added a
tablecloth that I had made.  “There!” I said out loud to myself.  “It’s really
beginning to sparkle!!  I picked some wildflowers, placed them in an old jar I found
and placed them on the table as a centerpiece.”  
   Now I wanted to find Neil.  I followed the stream looking up and down to see if he
was fishing, but I didn’t see him anywhere.  Was I mistaken after all?  Was he not
really here?  I continued to walk; I wasn’t going to give up hope until I had reached
his ‘secret’ place.  If he weren’t there, then I would be on my way home.  
   I could hear the waterfall and I knew that I must be close to the spot I was looking
for.  Suddenly I saw the bushes that Neil had parted the day he had brought me here.  I
peered through the bushes and there was Neil sitting on the plateau pensively looking
into the falls, although I doubted he was actually seeing the falls.  I knew Neil would
not hear me approaching because the water was too loud.  How would I get his attention
without startling him?  
   I looked around and I found some pebbles on the ground.  One by one I picked up the
pebbles and tossed them onto the rock ledge next to Neil.  The first two he didn’t seem
to notice.  The third he looked at confused.  The fourth he turned and looked behind
him but he didn’t see anyone.  With the fifth, he was looking straight in my direction
when I threw it.  He rose from his seat with a completely bewildered look on his face
and came toward the bushes.  When he parted the bushes I stooped behind them.  As he
came out into the open, I jumped up behind him and put my hands over his eyes.  He spun
around in surprise.  “Christy!!”  He announced excitedly!  “What are you doing here?”
   “I missed you and I wanted to surprise you.”  I told him.
   “Well you did that!!  I was wondering what was happening!” Neil answered.
   “I was afraid that if I just surprised you that you might get startled, and sitting
that close to the edge of the plateau, I didn’t want you to fall in!!”  I said. Neil
came over and scooped me into his arms.  
   “I’m so glad you came!!  I missed you so much!”  Neil said.  
   “I missed you also!!  Dan told me when you left.  I knew it was best that I wasn’t
seen with you for a while.  I was glad that you came up here, because then I could come
and visit you and there would be no one who would see us.”
   “Aye Lass that they won’t!”  Neil sighed with a sly smile.  Then he set me on the
ground and wrapped his arms around me.  He held me tight.  He looked lovingly into my
eyes.  Once again he asked, “Christy, may I kiss you?”
   “Neil, you may kiss me whenever you want to!  I’ve been looking forward to the day
that you would!”
   He put his hand behind my head and pulled me close with his other hand.  He kissed
me affectionately and I felt dizzy and weak when we were finished.  I was breathing
heavily, I didn’t feel well at all.  But I thought it would pass.
   “Let’s sit down over here.”  Neil said as he led me to the plateau.  
   I sat down and Neil sat beside me.   “I can’t tell you how much your coming here
today has meant to me.”  He said.  He took my chin in his hand and lifted my face to
his.  He  kissed me again.  
    Neil sat up close to me and brushed my hair from my face and left shoulder.  He
took my chin in his hand and turned my face to look at him.  Oh those eyes-the love-and
the loneliness-that I saw there!!  “I love you more than I have ever loved anyone in my
life!  I can’t live another day without you!” He 
whispered.   
   Neil took my left hand in his.  He looked lovingly into my eyes.  “Christy Lass,
I’ve been wanting to ask you something.  I came up here to think about this; then you
showed up and it is as if you are the answer to my question.
   “Christy since the first time I was you in my cabin wearing Margaret’s dress I’ve
thought that you were the most beautiful woman I had ever seen.  I fell in love with
you right then and there.  You lit up my whole cabin with your presents.  You filled
the room with the smell of rosewater!  
   “I haven’t been able to forget that day.  And lately I can’t think of anything but
you!  Christy I can’t live without you.  Would you marry me?”
    “I’m sorry Neil.  But it’s not right.  I can’t!”  I cried in despair. 
    “I truly hope that I will marry you one day Neil.  But there is a problem.  You
aren’t a Christian.  I just can’t marry someone who isn’t.  The Bible tells us in II
Corinthian 6:14a-”Do not be unequally yoked together with unbelievers.” 
   “And also, there may not be *people* around to see us, but God sees everything.  You
may not want to hear this, but *I* know it’s the truth!”
   Neil stood up.  “So what are you doing here?  I’m obviously not good enough for you!
Why did you come?  Why do you keep acting like you care…” His voice caught in his
throat. “…about *me* when you really don’t?  I can’t take this anymore Christy!  I was
telling you the truth, I can’t live without you anymore.”  He knelt down before me to
look me in the eyes.  “If I can never have you, then *please* just leave me alone!”
   I took his face in my hands and said, “I wish there was a window into my soul so you
could see the battle that’s raging inside of me also!!  It’s not you.  This is not a
rejection of you in any way!!  My whole being longs to be with you, but I know in my
heart that it’s not right.  It‘s taking every ounce of strength I have not answer ‘yes‘
to your proposal.”  I was trying to soothe Neil and be honest with him. 
   “God will bless my marriage if I wait to marry a Christian man.  And I hope and pray
that I‘m speaking of you!!  I want more than any earthly thing to be *Mrs.* Neil
MacNeill!!”
   “How can you be so sure about God?”  Neil asked.  “How can you know what He wants
and what he’ll bless and not bless?” 
   “Because the Bible-the Word of God-tells us what God does and doesn’t do, it tells
us what He expects from us and what He expects us not to do.  I know you want me to
think for myself, but as a Christian I have to follow God’s leading.  I have to read my
Bible and pray to know God’s will for me.  I’ll mess my life up every time if I do
things *my* way!!  I love you Neil and there is nothing in this world I want more than
to see you get saved and for us to be together!  I dream about that every night.  I
pray for it every minute!  I can’t think of anything besides you! But, until we can
agree on Christianity, there is no way those dreams can come true.”  I felt tears sting
my eyes I turned my face away, but I continued.  “I read my Bible and I do my best to
follow what I’m sure it’s saying for me to do and not to do.  Like the 10 Commandments,
I’m sure you’ve heard of those.  I know you live by them, even if you don’t read them.
You know you’re supposed to honor your father!
!
 
and mother, you wouldn’t kill anyone, you don’t steal, but the greatest commandment
according to Mark 12:30-31 ‘And you shall love the Lord your God with all your heart,
with all your soul, with all you mind, and with all your strength.  This is the first
commandment.  And the second like it is this:  You shall love your neighbor as
yourself.  There is no other commandment greater than these.’  So you see we are to
Love God first and foremost, I know you already love your neighbor as yourself, but
you’re leaving out the most important part--Loving God!!
  “You also asked me how I could be sure about God?  I take that to mean how can I be
sure there is a God.  All I have to do is look around me!!  How could everything that
we see just ‘happen’?  I try to picture evolution in my mind as a stack of logs.  How
many times would we have to blow them up before they would fall into the form of a
perfect log cabin?  That sound’s ridiculous but that’s as silly as evolution.  I want
to believe in a loving Heavenly Father who loves us so much that He created all of the
beauty around the whole world, just for us!!  There’s lots of pain and hatred in the
world, I know.  You see more of it then I do.  But there is evil at work in this world.
There always has been and there always will be until the end.  There is a devil and he
is very real.  The Bible says that he is a liar and the father of all lies.  One of the
biggest lies I think he has ever told is evolution.  Darwin believes that lie and has
put it down on paper.  
   “Jesus said He would never leave us nor forsake us even to the end of the age.  If
He won’t leave us then I can’t leave Him!!  More than anything in this world I want you
to come to an understanding of His love the way I have.  I pray all the day that you
will!!  John 3:16 says that ‘For God so *loved* the world that he gave his only
begotten son that whosoever *believeth* in Him should not perish but have everlasting
life.”  The dizziness and weakness that I felt earlier was returning again with a
vengeance.  But I would not let it get in my way!  “I want your dreams and mine to come
to pass, but I just can’t see it the way things are now.  I can’t pressure you into
saying the words to a salvation prayer just to please me.  I want your conversion to be
from your heart.”  Then I prayed that God would put Neil into a situation where there
was nothing that his ‘gods’ ‘Science and his belief in his own abilities’ were not
enough, where the only thing he could possibly do would!
!
 
be to rely on God for the answer.  
   “I realize you’ve been taught up in the mountains that God is harsh and cruel.  I
don’t believe that!!  He’s given us so much beauty!!  There *is* a lot of hatred in the
world.  You see so much of it here.  But that hatred comes from the evil forces in this
world, not from God. Haven’t Miss Alice and I been examples of just the opposite?”  I
queried.  “I’ve tried to be an example of what God’s Love can be.  Do you think that
I’m harsh and cruel?  Do you think my love for you, and the children and the people of
the cove, is different then God’s Love for all of us?  If we as mere human beings can
have love like this, then how much more Love can God have!?!
   “God sent His only Son the die a cruel death on the cross!  You’re a doctor you must
understand what crucifixion is!!  God knew how much His only Son would suffer before He
died!  He knew that the only way to save us from our sins was for someone to die in our
place!  Before the world was created God knew that man would fall away.  Jesus
volunteered to come to earth to die for us!!  Even the people that hated Him!  John
3:16 again says:  “For God so loved the world that He gave His only begotten Son that
whosoever believeth in Him should not perish but have everlasting life”!  If God were
so cruel and uncaring do you think He would have done something like that?  If you had
a son would you send him to die for people that you cared nothing about and that you
didn’t want in your life?”  I tried to hold back my emotions. “I couldn’t send my son
off to do something like that!  I don’t see how God could have.
   “I want so badly for you to understand this!  To accept it!  It’s not that hard to
do.  Just believing that Jesus died on the cross and rose again from the dead.  That He
did that so that you could be saved, so that you could be a child of His.  All YOU have
to do is believe it!!  But I can’t do it for you.  If you decide that you can’t, then
I’m afraid I’m saving myself for another man.  I‘m sorry Neil!  But I do *love* you so
much!”  I started to cry.
   Suddenly, I felt so bad I had to get back to the cabin.     
   “Neil, I think I’m going to be sick!  I need to lie down in the cabin if you don’t
mind!”  I stood up.  I remember taking maybe two or three steps and that was it,
everything went black as pitch.  Neil’s voice sounded like it was miles away.  I felt
myself falling, falling…falling!!  Then I heard a splash, I was in the water!  I must
have fallen over the plateau.  Neil was calling!!  I felt myself sinking!  Then
suddenly everything disappeared…
*       *       *       *       *       *       *

   The next thing I remember was waking up in the bed in the hunting cabin.  Neil was
placing cold cloths on my head, face, and arms.  “What’s going on?”  I asked.
   “You have a raging fever.”  Neil said, he was all doctor now.  “You collapsed and
fell into the river, I jumped in and pulled you out, I carried you into the cabin.
Your fever was rising as I brought you in I could actually feel it!!  I don’t know what
it is yet.  I only know that I have to get you cooled down.  I’ll need you to take your
clothes off; the heaviest outer layers so that you can get the cool breeze against your
skin to help cool you down.  If that doesn’t work I’ll have to carry you down to the
stream and immerse you in the cool water.”
   I tried to remove my clothing but it was almost impossible for me to function!  Neil
asked me if I would allow him to do it and I weakly answered, “Yes.”  I couldn’t tell
if I was sitting or lying!  I couldn’t tell which way was up and which was down!!  I
shook violently as the cool air hit my body.  I knew that Neil’s plan was working; the
breeze was doing its job.  I couldn’t tell if Neil was finished or not, all I felt was
the shivering.  I tried to concentrate on his face.  I tried to make out what he was
saying to me.  He tried to feed me a spoonful of water, I’m not sure if I got it down
or not.  I couldn’t tell.  I could hear Neil’s voice, but I couldn’t make out what he
was saying to me.  It sounded all jumbled together!
   So cold!!  I was so very cold!!  Why couldn’t Neil cover me with the blankets!!
“Cold Neil!!”  I cried.  Trying to tell him how I felt.  He answered me but once again
I couldn’t tell what he was saying.  Was it really getting dark out?  I had to get back
to the mission!  I had promised Jeb and Dan that I would be back before dark!  I was
aware enough to realize that.  But then I was noticing that every once in a while I
would seem to come-to long enough to grab some little snippet of what Neil was saying
or of what was going on around me and then I would be lost again.  I felt like I was
spinning down; down a tube, like a tornado surrounding me!  
   Neil was placing cold compresses on my face and neck plus wrapping my knees and
elbows with cold cloths, anywhere that the blood vessels were near the surface of my
skin, he was trying desperately to cool down the fever.
   “Neil I’m scared!!”  I screamed sometime during the night.  I sat bolt upright and
grabbed Neil with all of the strength that I had in me!  “Please don’t let me die!!  I
want to live a long happy life with *you*!!  Neil please help me!!!”  I knew I was
doing this but didn’t quite know how to stop myself.  Something inside of me was
telling me I was going to die!  I wasn’t afraid of death itself, but of leaving here.
Leaving Neil; there were so many plans that we were making, I wanted him to be saved!!
I hadn’t heard him give his life to the Lord yet!!  I couldn’t go until I knew he was
going to meet me in heaven one day!!  “Please God don’t let me die when Neil isn’t
saved yet!!!”  Neil was holding me tight.  Saying something to me.  But I couldn’t tell
what it was.  I could only make out the words, ‘Lass’ and ‘Love‘.  I think he was
weeping.  The rest were just a jumbled up clutter in my mind.  I knew I loved him too!
But once again I couldn’t speak.  
   The sun was in the window again.  It must be morning.  Where was Neil?  Was he here?
I couldn’t make out one shape from another in the cabin, only light from dark.  My mind
was racing; the tornado I was spinning and it was getting faster!  I was so dizzy, so
weak!  What was wrong with me? 
   Suddenly I felt terribly cold!!  I was wet!  What was happening to me!!  I was out
in the bright sunshine.  How did I get out here?  I could feel Neil’s strong arms
holding me tightly.  But why was he pouring water over my head!!  Why was I soaking
wet!!  I was so cold again!!  Even colder then before!!  I tried to form words with my
mouth but they wouldn’t come out, “Cold!” was all I could get out.  At least I think it
came out.  I’m not even sure that it did.  
   I felt Neil lift me up.  He must have put me in the stream like he said he would if
the fever didn’t go down.  I trembled so violently I’m surprised he didn’t drop me as
he carried me back to the cabin. 
   Then I remembered nothing for a long while.  When I realized what was going on
again, I could see that it was dark out.  The second night I was sick.  Poor Neil!
When was he going to get some sleep?  I could see his outline by the fireplace.  “Sleep
Neil.”  I said weakly.  He came over to the bed.  He placed his gentle hand on my
forehead.  Then replaced it with a cold cloth.  He leaned over to me and said, “I’ll
sleep when this fever is broken.  For now I want you to rest.”
   I closed my eyes.  Everything went dark.  After a while, I don’t know how long, I
felt as though I were in a tunnel not the one I had felt for the last couple of days,
this one was different…  I could see a very bright light.  I was heading toward Heaven,
I knew that!  I was going to die before Neil got saved!!  I wanted to cry for him, but
there was nothing more I could do for him.  I wasn’t in my body anymore.  I could hear
Neil crying!!  I could hear him crying out to me:  “Christy, Christy, you’ve got to
come back to me.  Christy, I love you!  Christy can you hear me?  Down in your spirit
at the depth of you, do you hear what I’m saying to you?  I love you!  You cannot leave
me now!!  I beg you Christy please don‘t leave me!!  Christy-” I looked behind me and I
could see my body lying on the bed with Neil sitting beside me!  He was checking my
pulse and listening for my heartbeat with his stethoscope.  I could see him pounding on
my chest in an attempt to restart my hea!
!
r
t.  He was crying!!
   Then I saw him kneel at the side of the bed.  My heart leapt for joy!  The tone of
his words changed.  “God, I have fought against you because I have not understood.  Not
only fought, God, but cursed You.  I did not understand why you let my son die.  I did
not understand anything about You.  I still don’t understand anything-except that
somehow I know You are love.  And that in my heart has been born so great a love for
Christy as I did not know could exist on this earth.  You, God, must be responsible.
You must have put it there.  So what do I do with it now?”  His voice broke.  The
bedclothes muffled his sobs.  I wanted to comfort him in some way.  I tried to reach
out to him but I could not.  
   His voice was hoarse with emotion.  “Lord God Almighty, Lord God of heaven and of
earth, I have been stiff-necked and proud, arrogant and stupid.  I am not worthy of-of
anything, least of all to ask any favors of You.”  He paused.  The room was very quiet.
I could hear the sharp intake of Neil’s breath.  “Lord, God, You are the Creator, I am
the created.  I am helpless, as helpless as all other men.  As a doctor, I thought I
knew something.  Now there is nothing more that I can do for Christy.   Nothing at all.
   “So I offer back to you this love you gave.  It’s all I have to give You, God.  Here
are our lives-hers and mine-I hold them out to You.  Do-with us-as You please.  
   I believe that you sent your Son to die for me and I ask you to take over my life
from this point on.  I confess my sins.  I thank-you for Your forgiveness and mercy.
And I accept the grace that you bestow.”  Neil fell silent.
   I knew now that I could freely go to Heaven.  I hated to leave Neil now, but I could
go now and I knew that one day we would be together forever and nothing would EVER
separate us again!!
   Suddenly there seemed to be a warm glow in the room.  Warmth came into me, starting
at the top of my head and flowing steadily downward, into my brain, into my face-my
eyelids fluttered open.  Familiar objects in the room came into focus.  Neil was still
there beside my bed, his head sunk on the covers, one hand stretched out on the covers.
   And still the strength and the warmth flowed-into my chest, along my arms.  I could
move my fingers now.  I realized all at once that I was no longer looking down on my
body but I was in it, and I was alive!!  Neil’s head was buried in the bedclothes he
sobbed, great heaving sobs!  It broke my heart to hear him!  His heart was ripped in
two because he thought I was dead!  I had to let him know that I was back with him!  
   I slowly moved my hand along the bedclothes.  My arm was heavy but not nearly as
heavy as it had been.  I could now move it.  The tornado was completely gone.  I felt
no more dizziness at all.  I needed to reach Neil’s hand!  I had to comfort him!  I had
to let him know that I had heard his prayer, that now all of our dreams could come
true!!  That God does love him because He answered his prayers and God allowed me to
come back to him!!  I was so excited but my arm didn’t move the way I wanted it to.  I
struggled and finally felt the big strong hand that lovingly touched my cheek when I
was troubled!  I placed my hand on top of Neil’s.  He jumped at the feel of my hand
touching his.   Startled he looked up at me, our eyes locking.  I smiled at him in the
most loving way I could.  A huge smile swept across his face!  “Christy!!  You’ve come
back to me Lass!!”  He placed one hand under my shoulders and head and the other under
my back and held me close to him!!  “You’re back!
!
!
!  I’m so glad you’re back!!  It’s a miracle Christy!  An honest to God miracle!!”  He
was so full of joy!  When he said “Thank you God for giving my Christy back to me!”  He
began to sob.  Only this time I could comfort him, God had given me enough strength now
so that I could lift my arms and place them around Neil.  He buried his face in my neck
and wept. 
   “I heard your prayer Neil!!  I’m so happy!  You’ve made me the happiest woman in the
whole wide world!”  I said.  “Thank you God for giving me Neil-saved and heading for
heaven!!  Thank-you that now he can truly be *my* Neil!!”  Then I started to weep as
well.  But for both of us they were tears of joy, not a note of sadness in either of
us!!

   Neil slept fitfully in the chair that night and I in the bed.  In the morning I was
hungry!  Neil said that was a good sign.   He said he thought I had a severe case of
influenza, but I thought that what I had was a miracle!  My sickness was allowed by God
to force Neil MacNeill to his knees in prayer!!  I would never tell Neil, but that is
exactly what I thought!!  As long as Neil had said that prayer and had meant it with
all his heart everything I had gone through was well worth it all!!  

   “How long was I sick Neil?”  I asked.  
   “Almost three days.  I’d say more like two and a half.”  Neil answered as he started
to feed me some oatmeal.  “You had this old ‘Doc’ scratching his head!  I had no idea
what was going on.  The fever wouldn’t go down!  It kept rising no matter what I tried
it just didn’t seem to help.  Then…do you want to hear the details?”
   “You’re not OLD and yes!  I want to hear everything!!”  I said anxiously.  
   “When you first told me that you were feeling ill, you didn’t give me a chance to
help you up, and when you stood up unaided you fell backward off of the plateau.  I was
terrified!  I couldn’t catch you.  You were blessed though.  You fell into the water,
which softened your fall, but not so close to the falls that were pulled down by the
undertow from the water.  I jumped in as fast as I could.  You had sunk beneath the
water.  I prayed that I would find you and I did.  I pulled you out of the water and as
I carried you back to the cabin I could actually feel your temperature rising as I
carried you along.  After twenty-four hours and the fever had not subsided I knew
drastic measures had to be taken!  So I carried you down to the stream and set you down
in the water.  I poured water over your head to cool it down.  It didn’t seem to do any
good.  It was difficult to carry you back in here when you were shivering so badly!  I
opened all the windows and the door, I fanned y!
!
o
u, and I tried everything to cool you down.  Some hours later you went into
convulsions.  I was terrified.  I did everything I could but your heart stopped and you
stopped breathing!  That’s when I knew that I could do no more.  I remembered what you
had said about God being a good God and that he created all the beauty of the earth
just for us…“ He placed the back of his fingers against my cheek again; “to me there is
nothing more beautiful then you, Christy!!  And I believe, now, with all my heart that
God created this most beautiful woman just for me!  I had been thinking those two and a
half days about everything that you said.  Of God sending His Son to die for *me*, and
all I had to do was *believe*, I knew I could do that.  I thought about not ever having
you as my bride, of going off to Baltimore alone, of just facing the rest of my life
without you by my side!!  I knew that could have all been mine if I had just gotten
down on my knees and said that simple prayer long!
!
 
ago!!  But seeing my bonnie lass lying there with no life in her!!  I was not going to
let you go!  I couldn’t let you go!  I need you more than I’ve ever needed anything in
my whole life--except for God.  I cannot bear the thought of spending life without
you!!  So I got down on my knees and poured out everything to the Lord.  The next thing
I knew you were touching my hand!  Christy, God really does take my life personally!
He cares what happens to me!!”
   I reached up and placed my hand on Neil‘s cheek.  “I heard everything you said Neil,
only I wasn’t here in this bed, I was up there somewhere,” I said pointing at the
ceiling.  “I had gotten that far and then I turned around because I heard you calling
out to me.  You were calling my name!  I stopped as though I couldn’t come back but I
couldn’t go forward either.  I was so afraid to die without knowing that you were
saved!!  I couldn’t bear the thought of going to heaven and not knowing if you were one
day going to join me there!!  I didn’t know who would pray for your salvation?  Who
would take care of you?  Who would be there for you when you needed someone to talk to?
I agonized over those issues when I knew in my heart that I was really going to die.
   “Neil, something you said stood out in your prayer.  You said you couldn’t
understand why your son had died?  What did that mean?”
   “Margaret and I were expecting our first, and *only* child, she didn’t want it.  She
didn’t want anything that had to do with me!  She was angry and resentful that she was
going to have my child.  When she went into labor at seven months she hoped that the
baby would not survive and he did not.  I was devastated; she was ecstatic!  That’s why
we had that argument that sent her running off to God-knows-where.  On the night we
thought she had drowned.  That’s one of the reasons why I just couldn’t bring myself to
forgive her and to reach out to her when she came back the last time.”  A tear trickled
down Neil’s cheek.  I reached up to brush it away, my hand lingering on his cheek.
   “I want to have your children some day.  I want lots of children!!” I said as I
reached up and touched his curly hair.  “All with sandy-red hair and blue eyes!! Just
like you!  Of course I have to wait until you’ve asked me to marry you before I start
making too many plans!!  But like I told Margaret, you are worth fighting for!!”  I
smiled lovingly at Neil-*he* hadn’t stopped smiling since last night.  He even smiled
in his sleep!!
   
   “Everyone at the mission must be worried sick about you Christy!  I should put you
on Jeb’s sled and take you home.  They’ve probably got a search party out looking for
you!  Your clothes are over there on the back of that chair.  I’ll wait outside for you
to put them on.  If you need help, call.”  Neil said.
   It was a lot more work then I can ever remember, just to put my clothes on!  I was
still weak as a kitten and I hadn’t been up and about for nearly three days!  It was a
new experience again, just moving and standing upright!!  When I was finished I called
for Neil to help me outside.  He carried me out to the sled, which he had fixed up a
little by adding a quilt and Charlie’s saddle for a backrest for me to lean on.  He set
me down and tucked me in.  Then he took Theo’s reins and we headed off toward the
mission.  With Charlie tethered to the back of the sled.
   “Christy?”  Neil called.
  “Yes Neil, what is it?”  I asked.  Neil stopped Theo and came back and knelt beside
me.  
   “I wanted to apologize for the other afternoon.  I was totally out of line!  I
should never have done what I did!  I hope you can find it in your heart to forgive
me.”  He said as he brushed back my hair from my face.
   “Forgive you?  I was just as much to blame as you were--even more so--I should have
known better!  Plus the Bible says ‘Therefore, if anyone is in Christ, he is a new
creation; old things have passed away; behold, all things have become new.’  If God can
put what you did in the past, then so can I!!  I was flattered!  I was touched that you
thought of me that way, you’re not the only one who has ever had thoughts like that
Neil!  I have too!  I just haven’t acted on them!  But I’m just as guilty as you are!”
I placed my hand on his cheek again.   “I love you Neil MacNeill!”
   Neil leaned forward and placed a soft, tender kiss on my lips.  “I love you too
Christy Huddleston!!”
*       *       *       *       *       *       *
   When we got closer to the mission house we could see people, men, women and children
scouring the area, I suspected that they were looking for me.  I noticed Fairlight and
Jeb.  “Neil!  I see Fairlight and Jeb over there!”  He waved and called to them.
Fairlight came running and Jeb right behind her.
   “Where have you been?”  Fairlight cried.  “Everyone in the cove in searching all
over for you!!”
   “Where she’s been mostly is ill.  She’s had a raging fever for two and a half days.
I found shelter and kept her there afraid to move her.”  Neil said.
   “He didn’t tell you the best part!  Neil prayed and gave his life to the Lord!--My
heart had stopped and I had quit breathing.  But when Neil was through praying I
reached out and touched his hand!!”  I told Fairlight and Jeb excitedly.
   “Well, congratulations!”  Jeb said shaking Neil‘s hand!  I’ll tell the preacher that
we had better expect a lot of hullabaloo at church come Sunday morning!  Doc MacNeill’s
gonna join the fold!!”
  Jeb and Neil both laughed heartily!  It was so good to see Neil joining in the
laughter instead of being on the outside looking in.  
   “Let’s get this woman to the mission before she gets chilled!”  Jeb said while
starting Theo on his way.  Neil came back and walked with me, holding my hand.
   “Will you join me for church on Sunday?”  I asked hopefully.  “We could go on a
picnic afterward?”
   “Do you think your Rev. Grantland will welcome me to his church?”  Neil said
sorrowfully.  
   I looked at Fairlight, not quite sure how to answer that question.  Fairlight said,
“If the preacher don’t welcome you that’s not the point.  The point is you got saved
and now you want to hear the Word.  If the preacher don’t welcome you I know for
certain that the rest of us will!!  Jeb and I will, Miss Christy will, Miss Alice will,
Opal and Tom will, oh…everybody will!!  I just know it!!  As we went along Jeb called
out to the other men and women that were still scouring the area.  Everyone was glad to
see us.  
   When we finally arrived back at the mission David and Miss Alice raced out to meet
me.  “Where have you been?”  Miss Alice asked with concern in her voice.  
   “She’s been ill Alice.  When she came down with a raging fever I found shelter for
her and kept her there.  I didn’t want her to get worse!  We can explain more after we
have Miss Huddleston inside and comfortable.”  Neil said.
   Neil picked me up and carried me into the house.  As I laid my head on his strong
shoulder I realized how exhausted I was!  I had fallen asleep before Neil could even
get me into the house!  He must have tucked me into bed and went back downstairs to
talk.  All I remember was him kissing me and saying he’d see me later.  
   
   I didn’t awaken until the next morning.  Miss Alice came in to check on me.  “I see
thee have finally decided to join us again!”  She said cheerfully.
   “I didn’t know I was that tired!”  I said.  “I must have been more worn-out by that
fever than I realized!
   “How are you doing?”  I asked Miss Alice.
   “I am doing decidedly better now.  Thank-thee!  I could not sit and think of myself
when I did not know where thee were!  I got down on my knees in prayer and got my mind
off of me and on to someone else for a change!!  It was, in a way, exactly what I
needed!”
   “I know what you mean!  Did Neil tell you what happened to him because of this
sickness?”
   “He told us that your heart had stopped and that you had stopped breathing.  And
that you came around again.”
   “He didn’t tell you that he got down on his knees and prayed?  He didn’t tell you
that it was as a result of that prayer that I am here speaking to you now?  He gave his
life and mine to the Lord!  It was after that prayer that I found myself back inside my
body again!  
   “I’ve asked Neil to come to church with me on Sunday.  Do you think it will be all
right with David?”
   “It does not matter what David thinks!  The church is God’s house, not David’s.  If
he holds grudges and preaches such from the pulpit, I will soon let Dr. Ferrand know
about it!!”  Miss Alice was steadfast.  “A new convert needs to be in church!  This one
especially!  I will keep him under my wing if need be to keep him walking down the
straight and narrow path.  We must continue to pray for David that his heart will open
up to Neil and that he will embrace this new convert with the Love of God!!”
   “Thank-you Miss Alice!”  I said.  “By the way where is Neil?  He hadn’t slept much
in about three days.  I’m worried about him.”
   “You needn’t worry Christy.  Neil is asleep in the next room.  He stayed up late
watching over thee last night.  I think he was afraid thee might disappear!  I finally
told him that I would stay up with thee so he could get some much-needed rest.  When he
awakens I will tell him that thee would like to see him.  Dan Scott would like to see
thee also when thee have a moment.  Would thee like to put on a bed jacket to feel more
presentable for thy visitors?”
   “Yes I would!  Thank-you Miss Alice!  I’d love to see Dan whenever he gets a
chance.”  I said.
   “He is waiting right out side the door!  I think he has news to tell thee.  He seems
very excited and happy about something!”  Miss Alice said.
   Miss Alice let Dan in.  “I will get thy breakfast Miss Huddleston.  I shall be back
shortly.”
   “Dan!  How are you?”  I asked.
   “I was about to ask you the same thing.”  Dan admitted.  “I was worried when you
didn’t come back before dark on Saturday.  But I didn’t tell anyone who you were with.
   “Miss Christy!  You won’t believe all of the laboratory equipment that your father
sent!  There are five huge crates!  I don’t think Dr. MacNeill would have any more
equipment in Baltimore than he has right here!!  I’ve been finding that a lot the
journals have been torn, but the information has not been destroyed.  If we can place
the pages together we can then copy the information in to new journals!!  Plus many of
the slides were broken, but they were broken in such a way that the specimen on top was
not destroyed!!  Things aren’t nearly as bad as they first seemed!!” 
   “Praise the Lord!!  Why don‘t you bring some of the work here and while I‘m resting
up and getting my strength back I can copy some of the pages?” Dan nodded.  I wanted to
shout, but I knew Neil was asleep in the next room and he really needed the rest.  “I
do hope that Dr. MacNeill will find that news as wonderful as I do!!”  Deep down inside
I thought that he might still want to go to Baltimore.  It would be a way for him to
finally get out of Cutter Gap for good and to make a difference in the world like he
has always wanted…
*       *       *       *       *       *       *

Chapter Five

   Dan promised to bring the journals and torn pages by that afternoon.  He would work
with me to get all of the terminology correct.  As well as placement of different
parts.  I had to remember that I was doing this for Neil.  I know part of me wanted to
do it just to try and convince him to stay in Cutter Gap, but the other part of me was
doing it for the right reasons…so he would have all of his research papers back and he
wouldn’t have to start over from scratch on all of his Trachoma research.  

   Ten minutes after Dan left, Neil was already at my door.  “Come in!”  I called.  
   “How’s my bonnie blue-eyed lass this morning?”  Neil sang as he came through the
door.
   “I’m doing great!  How is the most handsome Doctor in the world this morning?”  I
asked.
   “If you’re referring to me, I’m doing wonderful, now that I see you up and about.
Any dizziness?  Fatigue?  Headache?  Nausea?”  Neil asked as he placed his hand on my
forehead to check for fever.
   “None what so ever!!”  I announced.  “You’re prayers have been answered
completely!!!”  I thought for a moment, then said, “Come to think of it Neil, so have
mine!!”
   Neil smiled and gave me a kiss.  “Have you eaten yet?”  
   “No, Miss Alice is going to bring me something up here?  Would you care to join me?”
I smiled.
   “I don’t mind if I do!  I’ll be back in two shakes of a lambs tail!!”  Neil said,
happily as he scurried out the door and down the stairs.
   I thought Neil looked euphoric these past couple of days!!  I was so glad to see him
this happy!  It had been a long time since I’d seen him like this!  Come to think of
it, I don’t think I had ever seen him this ecstatic before!!
   “Breakfast is served!!”  Miss Alice said as she returned to my room.  “Mrs. Spencer
has outdone herself this morning!!  She’s made cinnamon rolls, oatmeal, eggs, bacon,
hot tea, and apple juice.  A meal fit for a King, or I mean, Princess!!”  Miss Alice
was smiling from ear to ear.  
   Neil knocked on the door soon after.  I asked him to come in.  “Well, that’s what I
like to see!  A hearty breakfast!  Your body can use the strength to get you back into
life again!”
   “I’ll leave you two alone.  I’ll see you later, Miss Huddleston.  Dr. MacNeill?  I
do wish you would cheer-up!”  Miss Alice teased as she playfully ruffled Neil’s hair.
   “I’ll do my best Alice!”  Neil answered.
   “See that you do!  Our patient does not need thee moping around her like this all
day!”  Miss Alice laughed.  Then she set her hand on Neil’s arm and said,  “Actually
Doctor, *Neil* I am very pleased to see thee in such high spirits!!  It does my heart a
world of good to see thee this happy!  I know how long it has been since thee were
truly happy.  You deserve happiness!  And the Light inside of thee will help thee to
maintain that joy even in difficult times!”  Miss Alice paused.  “I will see the two of
thee later!”
   “So Dr. MacNeill!  What are you going to do today?”
   Neil smiled shyly.  “I need to travel to Knoxville.  I thought I’d start out today.
Will you miss me?”
   “Oh!  You know I will!!  What are you going to Knoxville for?”  I asked.  Suddenly
quite distressed by the idea of Neil going that far away.
   “I need to pick-up some supplies from the apothecary.“  Neil explained.
   “How long will you be gone?”  I asked.
   “I’ll try and be home by Sunday morning.  A cute little lass which I’ve had my eye
on has invited me to attend church with her on Sunday and join her for a picnic
afterward!”  Neil teased.
   “Well, now I’m jealous!  I demand to know her name immediately!!”  I teased him
back.
   Neil came and sat on the edge of the bed.  “Her name is Christy Huddleston,” he
whispered.  “I’ve heard tell that she’s the purtiest thang to ever hit this here cove!
I’ve heard tell she smells like flowers and she dresses fancy too!”  Then he drew me
close and kissed me.  
   “I’ll miss you terribly!  But I’ll have to get used to it.”  I paused.  “When do you
think I’ll be able to start teaching again?”
   “I think you should wait until Monday.  With a fever that high for that long, you
really need to rest and regain your strength.  And if you’re a good little girl maybe
I’ll even bring you back a surprise from Knoxville!”  Then he kissed me again.  “Is
there anything you would like me to do for you before I go?  Anything I can bring you
back from Knoxville?”
   “Only you my love!!”  I told Neil.  “Only you!!”
   “Well then, if I want to be back in time for church on Sunday morning, I had better
get going!”  Neil said, rising from the edge of the bed.  “You make sure you get plenty
of rest and *lot’s* of fluids also!  Fever dehydrates your system and you need to
replenish it.  If you feel strange in any way tell Alice immediately, or Dan Scott,
OKAY?”
   “Yes sir!!  I’ll be a good girl!!”  I teased Neil again.  Then Neil leaned over and
kissed me on the forehead.  “Of course if you think *that’s* going to leave a lasting
impression on me, you are sadly mistaken!!”
   “I certainly had better leave a lasting impression or you may forget about me while
I’m gone!!”  So Neil sat back down and gathered me in his arms and gave me a soft,
affectionate, lingering kiss!  When we parted I threw myself down and sighed, “I think
you’ve succeeded in leaving a *lasting* impression Dr. MacNeill!!”
   “Then I’ll be off to Knoxville!!  I’ll see you Sunday for sure, but I’ll try to be
back by Saturday night.”  Neil turned to leave.  “I love you Lass!!”
   “I love you too Neil!!”  I said, feeling a tear in my eye as he closed the door
behind him.  
*       *       *       *       *       *       *       *       *       *       *
*
   Dan Scott was true to his word.  He brought the new journals and the torn ones over
that afternoon.  He and I pieced the pages together like a jigsaw puzzle.  Some of it
was more then I could understand.  Dan had brought a book along, “Gray’s Anatomy” from
which I could see the drawings of the eye more clearly for reproducing the sketches
that Neil had drawn first.  Because I could sketch, I was given the job of reproducing
the pictures, and because Dan knew the medical terminology, he had the job of
reproducing the wording for each page.  It would be a lot of work, but Neil would have
most, if not all of his journal pages back again.  I was hoping he would like them and
praying that I would draw everything correctly!!

   At the end of the first day, I showed Dan my drawings and he liked what he saw.
“They are very good!  I’m sure the doctor will be pleased with these drawings.  But I
think we’ve done enough for today.  I’ve got a few people I need to check in on and
then I’ll be back here for Supper.  Miss Christy I will most likely see you tomorrow.
I don’t suspect you’ll be joining us for the evening meal will you?”
   “I’d love to get out of this bed and walk down stairs!!  But I’m afraid Dr. MacNeill
and Miss Alice won’t allow me to.  They say I’m still too weak.”  I answered.
   “I’ll let you rest and I’ll be back tomorrow to help you some more.”  Dan put on his
hat and coat.  As he tipped his hat he said.  “Evening Miss Christy.”
  “Good evening Dan.”  I replied.
   I curled up on my bed.  I thought maybe falling asleep and dreaming of Neil would
make me less lonely for him.  I didn’t realize how tired I had become until I actually
laid down!  It wasn’t very long before I was asleep.  I dreamt about Neil, about his
reaction to his ‘new’ laboratory!  I dreamt that he was happy!  I woke with a start
when I saw Neil pick up a letter addressed to him from St. Timothy‘s Hospital in
Baltimore!  I didn’t get to see what was written in the letter.  I lie awake thinking
and praying about my dream, wondering about the letter.  I wanted to know what this was
all about.  I tried to remember if Neil was happy as he opened the letter?  Did I see
*anything* that would tell me more about that letter!!  I couldn’t remember anything!
I decided that if God wanted me to know something about a letter from Baltimore, then
he would give me a more detailed dream.  
   A knock on the door startled me from my thoughts.  “Come in!”  I called.
   “How are thee feeling?”  Miss Alice asked.
   “I miss Neil, but other then that I’m feeling much better.”  I answered.  “Miss
Alice?”  I started picking up the journal that Dan and I had worked on all afternoon.
“Dan and I have been working on copying the torn pages from Neil’s journals into new
journals!  What do you think?”
   Miss Alice picked up the journal thoughtfully.  “I think the two of thee have done
and excellent job!  I’m sure Dr. MacNeill will be very thankful for all of thy work.”
   “I only hope that we’re doing everything right!  And…”  I added.  “I hope I’m doing
it for the right reasons!  I don’t want to be doing all of this work just to try and
stop Neil from going to Baltimore!  I want to do this to help him in his work no matter
where he may be doing it.”
   “I think thee have nothing to fear!  If thee were doing this for the wrong reasons,
then thee would not care if thee were doing wrong.  Do not worry, Dr. MacNeill will be
very thankful!
   “I had an idea this afternoon.  I thought since thee are confined to thy bed, I was
wondering if thee would like to hear a story this evening?”
   “What kind of story Miss Alice?”  My curiosity was piqued!!
   “The story of the MacNeill Clan and the highlanders?”  Miss Alice smiled.
   “Oh Yes!!  I would LOVE to hear that story Miss Alice!!”  I was so excited.  I had
never heard that story before!!  
   “I thought since thee and Neil are so close thee might like to understand more about
his heritage.”  
   “That would be wonderful!!  Thank-you Miss Alice!!”  I cried.
   “I will be back after supper.  Until then I suggest that you rest some more.  Are
thee drinking plenty of fluids as Dr. MacNeill told thee?”
   “I’ve been trying to!”  I replied sheepishly.  
   “I will bring thee some juice and more water when I return.”  Miss Alice got up from
her chair to leave.
   “Thank-you Miss Alice!”  I said.
   “Thee are very welcome, Christy.  I will see thee after supper.”  Miss Alice closed
the door as she left.  I lay back down on my bed and thought about where Neil might be.
He would be in Knoxville this evening.  I tried to imagine what he could possibly be
going to Knoxville for.  I just couldn’t think of anything that was only available in
Knoxville!  Unless it had something to do with his medical practice.  There was
probably some medicine that he could only get in Knoxville.  
   I thought of him and Charlie as they trotted.  I loved the sight on Neil on his
horse.  He was an excellent horseman.  On the other hand I would much rather ride with
someone then to have to be in control of that huge beast all by myself!  I could handle
Theo the mule, but a horse scared me.  I had ridden Prince when I needed to, but only
when I NEEDED to!!
   
   A knock on my door roused me from my slumber.  I must have fallen asleep and not
even realized it!!  “Come in!”  I called.  Trying not to sound as though I just woke
up!!
   Ruby Mae came in carrying my supper tray.  “Evening Miz Christy!  How are you
feelin?”
  “I’m doing much better Ruby Mae!  How are you?  I haven’t seen you in a few days!”  I
had to admit that even Ruby Mae’s incessant prattle would be a whole lot better than
just sitting here all by myself!  “Would you happen to have the time to sit and chat
with me for awhile?  Maybe until Miss Alice comes up after Supper?  Or maybe you
haven’t eaten yet?”
   “No ma’am, I ate already!  Miss Alice told me to eat first so’s I could come up here
and set with you a spell.  She says your mighty lonely up here by yourself and that
maybe I could keep you company for while.”  Ruby Mae replied.
   “That would be wonderful Ruby Mae!  How have things been at school?  Is Rev.
Grantland a good teacher?”
   “He’s alright, I guess.  But he don’t smell as pretty as you do!  He wants us to
stick to the subjects always.  He don’t let us take none of them ‘rabbit trails’ that
we do once in a while, like when you’re a teachin’ History and you’ll all of a sudden
start telling us a story about something that happened to someone that you know about
from that time.  I always like that!  But the Reverend, he don’t allow for none a that!
Everybody misses yah Miz Christy!”
   “You can tell everyone tomorrow that I miss them too and that I will be back on
Monday.  Dr. MacNeill said I could go back to teaching on Monday.  I can hardly wait to
go back to school!!  I miss everyone so much!  How are the O’Teale’s?  And the
Spencer’s?  And the Holcombe’s?  And McHone’s?  And everyone else?  Tell me about
everyone!”
   Ruby Mae proceeded to inform me on the health of everyone in the cove as well as the
latest gossip about everyone!  Although I didn’t really let her tell me ‘gossip’ so to
speak, but she did tell me all the news about everyone.  The Holcombe’s were going to
have another baby.  Iris McHone was sitting up on her own now.  Mountie O’Teale was not
doing so well since I had been gone.  And so on!!  If you ever wanted to know the
latest scuttlebutt in the cove, just ask Ruby Mae Morrison!!  But I was enjoying every
minute of it!!  I felt as if I had been in bed for weeks, but in reality it had only
been four days!!  
   Soon Miss Alice was knocking on the door.  Ruby Mae gathered up my tray and supper
dishes and took them down to the kitchen.  
   “Well, Miss Huddleston!  Are thee ready for a story now?”  Miss Alice asked.  As she
pulled a chair up beside my bed.
   “Yes!!  I’m more than ready!!  I can hardly wait to hear it!!”  I wanted to jump up
and down in the bed, but I restrained myself.
   “It seems that Neil MacNeill, ancestor of the Doctor, born in oh, something like
1720, lived in a castle on the Island of Barra, in the Outer Hebrides of Scotland.  The
nearest town, I’m told, was a tiny port called Cambeltown.  That year of 1745 this Neil
had been visiting cousins and friends in New York and Philadelphia, then had gone on to
Wilmington, North Carolina, and Cape Fear.  He was over here to feel out a business
venture.  He and a friend named Baliol of the Island of Jura had gotten the idea of
forming some sort of land-holding syndicate in the New World. 
   “But while they were away, hard times fell on the Highlands:  that summer Prince
Charles Edward, great-great-grandson of Mary, Queen of Scots, had determined to try to
win back the throne of England and Scotland for the Stewarts.  He’d hired a French
frigate and landed on the Island of Eriskay.  To the highlanders, he was the “Bonnie
Prince”:  twenty-four, tall, handsome, curly hair almost gold at the ends, large brown
eyes.  It was said that he could charm anyone out of all conscience.  
   “There are numbers of songs about him sung by the mountain people to this day. I
heard Sam Houston singing one of them in a thin piping voice just last week when I
returned some candle molds to his mother:
                ‘Come o’er the stream, Charlie,
                        Dear Charlie, brave Charlie,
                Come o’er the stream, Charlie,
                        And dine with McLean.
                And though you be weary
                        We’ll make your heart cheery,
                And welcome our Charlie,
                        And his royal train.’

   “But ‘dear Charlie, brave Charlie’s’ coup had failed.  The promised French help
never came.  Many of the clans never did rise to the support of Charles Edward, and the
highlanders were defeated by the English in the bloody massacre of Culloden Moor in
April, 1746.
   “Well, when Neil MacNeill returned to Scotland in November of 1746, somehow he still
had not heard about the disaster at Culloden, nor did he know the situation he was
heading into in the Highlands.  Communication was slow in those days.
   “Details of that homecoming have been handed down in the Doctor’s family:  How Neil
strode over the ancient bridge across the moat to his beloved castle Kisimul, pausing
to look back at the tossing sea and the wild headlands that he loved.  Every detail of
his ancestral home was just as he had remembered it.  There were the desolate peat bogs
where the peewit cried, the wine-red hills beyond.  There were the Hebridean “black
houses” of his people.  Thatched roofs weighed down with stones.  There was the odor of
burning peat and the smell of the inescapable fish industry.  And inside the damp stone
castle, there was still the deep glow of polished walnut and mahogany, the ancestral
portraits on the walls.  But there was a change--ordinarily there would have been a
lamb roasting on a spit on the gigantic fireplace. There was none; food was very
scarce.
   “It was then that Neil learned the hard facts.  After Culloden his father had been
taken prisoner along with some thirty-five hundred other Highland men.  No one knew
what had happened to him, though they did know that seven hundred odd had died from
their confinement in filthy, overcrowded prisons, and that another one hundred and
twenty had been hanged in London.
   “The English government, thinking that clan loyalties were the basis of all the
trouble, had passed the Disarming Act which, among other things, prohibited the wearing
of any tartan garment.  The Duke of Cumberland’s men, under order, were roaming the
countryside, burning homesteads and grain, driving away cattle.  There aim was to
destroy the economy--and they succeeded.  So few men were left to provide for their
families that many women and children were actually starving.
   “Prince Charles Edward, with the help of many including Flora MacDonald--still a
heroine among these North Carolina and Tennessee folk--had escaped back to France.  A
reward of thirty thousand pounds was placed on his head.  That much gold would have set
up a poverty-stricken Highland community for the rest of its days.  And many of the
people might, understandably, have felt resentment at the Prince who had led them into
such sorrow and trouble.  Yet not a Highlander could be found who would touch a penny
of the reward.
   “But there had been even worse news for Neil.  It as the last bitter dreg to learn
that a great price had been put on his Grandfather’s head, since he was Roderick, the
thirty-ninth Chief of the Clan MacNeill.  The Frail old man had had to flee the castle
to live in a cave somewhere in the mountains.  In fact, all of Argyllshire was full of
clansmen hiding out, hunted like wild deer by Royalist troops, a price on every head.
But the people were intensely loyal; they would not betray kinsfolk.
   “Neil watched his Granny Jean, failing already before the tragedy, now all but out
of her mind haunting the upper windows of the castle, her old eyes searching,
searching--hoping, hoping.
   “Naturally, the business venture which MacNeill and Baliol had evolved was out of
Neil’s head at once, of no consequence compared to the suffering around him.  He had
friends in London and legal contacts, so he went there to see if he could get any
relief or alleviation for the Highlanders.  Neil did not succeed, but there in London
his solicitor, William Dick, pointed out to him the one legal loophole left:  because
he had been out the country during all of the Rebellion, his portion of the family
fortune could not be touched by the English Government.
   “So after much thought, Neil decided to buy a ship and offer to transport to North
Carolina as many of his countrymen as wanted to emigrate.
   “Thus in the Spring of 1747 there was jubilation on the docks of Campbeltown as four
hundred and eighty Scottish men and women sailed in Neil’s ship *The Curlew * for
America and a new life.  Now they would be able to wear all the tartan they pleased, to
speak their native Gaelic, to sing as they worked, yes, rousing Jacobite songs if they
wanted to.  The townspeople went wild on the docks that morning:  *The Curlew* meant
for them freedom--freedom to breathe, freedom to be!  And Neil MacNeill of Barra
watched with tears streaming down his cheeks.
   “He did not himself sail with that first group.  There were still business details
to be concluded since he intended to shuttle *The Curlew* back and forth so long as his
funds lasted.
   “Word had been received from other fugitives that Neil’s grandfather had died as a
result of the months of exposure and hardship.  Now Neil’s mother took Granny Jean’s
place at the upper windows of the castle, her eyes searching the sweeping uplands and
the misty glens, listening to the bleating of the few sheep left and the cries of the
seabirds, hoping to see a familiar figure striding across the moor.  But the weeks and
the months went by and Neil’s father did not come.  They never learned what his fate
had been.
   “At last Neil put his estate in the hands of a solicitor and appointed trustees.
(His family had always been canny businessmen.)  He provided for Granny Jean and for
his mother, who refused to leave so long as there was any hope left that her husband
was alive, and for their retainers and the upkeep of the Castle Kisimul.  The rest of
the profits from the rents and mercantile business, which he had inherited, would be
used to bring immigrants to America.
   “With him, at the second sailing of the *The Curlew*, Neil brought some mementoes of
the hoary old castle.  Perhaps you’ve seen them, Christy, in his namesake’s cabin--a
cherry chest of drawers, a low chair with a spindled back, an English mantel clock,
that pipe of his with the silver band inscribed in Gaelic, and some smaller things.
   “Up to that time Neil had been a bachelor, too preoccupied to think of romance.  On
the long voyage to North Carolina, he met Flora Riddell, and fell in love with her.
They were married at Wilmington soon after they landed.
   “In all, *The Curlew* made four round trips.  Neil was personally responsible for
bringing some eighteen hundred Scottish folk to the New World.  At first they settled
in the farming communities near the coast.  But the newcomers from Scotland with their
strange dress and speech, their violent convictions and prejudices and reckless
sincerities, seemed savage to the townspeople.  And in no time at all the exiles were
homesick for the sight of a mountain, longed to find a spot, which they could call
theirs for their ‘ain folk.’
   “So in 1750 Neil led them across the narrow hazardous passes, fording rivers,
penetrating into the virgin forest of what was then Washington County, North Caroline,
later to become Tennessee.  Some of the grannies, like Aunt Polly Teague and Granny
Barclay, have told me that when at last their forbears lifted their eyes to the smoky
blue of these mountains, the peaks lost in ragged cloud edges--for all the world like
Ben Nevis or the Coolins--when once again they saw valleys thick with mist, so
reminiscent of their Scottish bogs, when they listened to the music of the tumbling
mountain streams--they wept.  They had come home again.
   “Never would they forget their ballads, their highland stories of the occult, their
Gaelic superstitions.  Always their men would be fighters, quick to take offense, slow
to forgive.  To their children and to their children’s children they would hand down
their love of race, their personal loyalties, their stubbornnesses, their distrust of
governments, their servility to no man.  These are their strengths and their
weaknesses, their glory--and sometimes, Christy, their damnation.”
     Miss Alice and I sat silently for a long while.  Each lost in the spell of the
story. At last I thanked her.  “Now I know why Neil has been so fiercely loyal to these
people!  Now I know why he loves them so very much!  I understand so much more about,
not only Neil, but all of the Highlanders!  I can’t thank-you enough for sharing that
with me Miss Alice!  I have a lot to think about now while I’m alone.  I feel awful for
those people, but I’m so very glad that Neil is here in Cutter Gap and not in Scotland,
or I may never have met him!!”
   “Christy, with God all things are possible, if you and Neil were meant to be
together, it would have happened no matter where you, or he, lived!  I’m glad you liked
the story.  I’ll leave you to rest now.  I will see thee in the morning.”  Miss Alice
got up to leave.
   “Thank you again! And Good Night Miss Alice.”  I said as she left.
   I felt for Neil’s people, I was so very glad to know the man that was named for this
great hero!  I hoped one day, if God were willing, that if Neil and I had a son, that
he would be named after this man as well.
*       *       *       *       *       *       *       *       *       *       *
*

Chapter Six

   The following four days were packed with copying Neil’s torn medical journals into
the new ones.  Dan came over whenever he could to help me.  Miss Alice could also help
with the spelling of the medical terms.  We had everything well under control by the
time Saturday rolled around.  Miss Alice said that if Dan drove the mission wagon, I
could go to Neil’s cabin and help set up the laboratory equipment.  I wanted to
surprise Neil after our picnic tomorrow afternoon.  
*       *       *       *       *       *       *
   Dan stopped the wagon out in front of the stable.  I couldn’t believe all of the
things that Daddy had sent for Neil’s laboratory!!  Five large crates.  I wondered how
Mr. Pentland had ever gotten them up here!  But, then again I didn’t really want to ask
him either because I’d probably never hear the end of it!!  It always seemed to be my
fault when all of the heaviest crates arrived!

   Dan and I set up the laboratory as best we could.  Neil would understand it better
then we did.  There were some instructions on set up, but not enough!  Dan had little
experience with research and laboratory equipment, and I had even less then he!  It was
wonderful to see Neil’s lab taking shape.  I only hoped he would like it.  There were
Petrie dishes, bunson burners, beakers, test tubes, a mortar and pestle, slides, a
microscope…EVERYTHING that a well equipped laboratory might possibly need!!
   In the late afternoon we heard Ben Pentland outside announcing his arrival with the
United States Mail!  I ran out to see what he had for Neil, he had another crate!  Only
this one was smaller.  It was marked as coming from St. Timothy’s Hospital in
Baltimore!  I was shocked to read the return address.  I had no idea what it was I set
the crate on the kitchen table and left it for Neil tomorrow.  It was none of my
business what was inside of it.  
   Deep down in my heart of heart’s I didn’t want Neil to have anything to do with
Baltimore.  I had to come to peace with this issue.  If I ever wanted to marry Neil, I
had to be happy in Cutter Gap or Baltimore or Timbuktu!  Where ever Neil decided that
our family should live.  If I came between him and his dreams, then I may spend the
rest of my life without him.  That is most definitely NOT what I wanted!  I needed
wisdom in this situation.  I needed to pray fervently when I got back to the mission
house.
   Dan and I finished working on the laboratory, and before I could possibly leave I
just had to sweep the floors and dust.  No one had been here for a few weeks so the
dust had really accumulated.  Plus Dan had repaired the area where Margaret tried to
start the fire.  I was so glad that Dan was patient with me!  I knew it must have been
trying for him to spend this time helping me.  “Dan I’m so sorry to be trying your
patience like this!  I just can’t help myself.  When I get in Neil’s cabin I just want
to take care of it for him.”
   “I understand Miss Christy.  My Cecile is like that.  She likes to care for me too.”
Dan added.
   “I sure you miss her a lot!  I can’t imagine being in her shoes!  I couldn’t picture
myself being without Neil for this long!  How long do you think it will be before you
can send for her?”  I asked.
   “It shouldn’t be too much longer, I hope!  I’ve been making a little money.  It’s
hard to make ends meet up here.  It cost a lot to bring Cecile from Freedom and all of
her belongings.”  Dan said sadly.
   “I wish I could help you Dan!  But I suppose you don’t want any help anyhow.  If
you’re anything like the other men of this cove!  I’m only joking Dan.  If there is
anything that I can do please let me know!  I’d gladly help in any way I can.  I know
how I’d feel without Neil; I can’t stand to see someone else without the one they love.
You can count Neil and I in on helping you rebuild your cabin.  I’m sure Neil would
agree to helping out.  When he’s not tending to someone that is!!”
   “Thank-you Miss Christy.  I’m trying to do the best I can, and I’d like to get
things squared away with Bird’s-Eye Taylor before I bring Cecile out here.  I want to
be with her, but not in the middle of what’s all been going on here with Bird’s-Eye.  I
do appreciate your offer though.”  
   “It still stands, if you ever need me to help you.  I know what you’re going
through.  I’ve only been separated from Neil for a few days and I’m miserable!  I don’t
even want to think of what it would be like for weeks, let alone *months*!!  Although
I’m sure I’ll find out when he goes on his rounds for the first time!  Weeks alone!
I’m not too worried; I have friends here that I can turn to.  Miss Alice, Fairlight,
you, David, Miss Hattie, even Ruby Mae, I won’t be all-alone!  
   Dan drove us back to the mission at suppertime.  We were both very hungry!  
*       *       *       *       *       *       *
   After the evening meal, I went upstairs and grabbed my shawl.  I raced down the
stairs and out the front door to await Neil’s arrival!  I had been hoping all week that
he would be able to make it back to the mission tonight!  But it was fast becoming dark
outside and I knew that I would most likely not see Neil tonight.  How I yearned for
the sound of Charlie’s hooves out in the distance!!  But they didn’t come.
   After dark Miss Alice came looking for me.  “Child why on earth are thee out here in
this cold weather when thee just got over a fever.  I will not permit thee to stand out
here any longer!  If Dr. MacNeill comes home tonight I will send him up to thy room to
help thee rest easy.  But if he doesn’t get here tonight, which I’m most certain that
he will not, do not worry everything will be just fine.  He is in God’s hands and there
is no better place for him to be.
*       *       *       *       *       *       *
   Breakfast was hard to swallow.  Neil wasn’t here yet.  He had promised me that we
would go to church together this morning.  I hoped and prayed that nothing had happened
to him as he was traveling!  How I longed to see those blue-eyes looking down at me, to
hear that Scottish brogue, ‘oh, Neil where are you?’
   I left for church with David, Ruby Mae and Miss Alice.  I took my usual place in the
second row after I helped set up the church benches and put up the cross quilt as
David‘s backdrop.  Every so often I would look out the door to see if Neil were coming
yet.  But he wasn’t there.  Tom, Opal, and their children arrived.  Fairlight and Jeb
Spencer arrived with their family.  One by one everyone in the cove was
arriving…everyone except Neil MacNeill!  I was getting so worried.  I looked over at
Miss Alice and she took my hand and said, “Thou need not fret so!  Neil can take care
of himself.  Only something unavoidable, an emergency, would keep him from being here
with thee this morning.”
   “You are absolutely right Alice!!”  Came Neil’s booming voice from behind me.  I
jumped excitedly, so anxious to hear his voice again!  Neil took my hand “How are you
this fine morning Miss Huddleston?  Fully recovered from that fever I hope!”  And he
kissed my hand.  He was smiling a beautiful smile!  Even his eyes were smiling!
   “Very well, thank-you Dr. MacNeill.  Yes, I am much, much better since that fever is
gone.  Thank-you.  You look very debonair this morning in your brown suit and tie!  I’m
extremely impressed.  And see, you’re here and the church is still standing!”  I
teased.
   “Fancy that!  But I’ll wager the devil has his long johns on today, because for
years folks have been saying that it would be a cold day ‘you-no-where’ before I would
set foot inside of a church.”  Neil laughed.  “It feels more like I’m coming home than
anything else!  Do you know what I mean Miss Huddleston?”
   “Yes I think I do Dr. MacNeill!  I’m so very glad you’ve joined us this morning!  I
hope you will make a habit of it.”  I said.
   “I’ll try to Miss Huddleston!  But I’ll have to go.  I think your Reverend is
getting a little peeved at me?”  Neil tried to suppress a laugh.
   I looked up at David and he did look a trifle irked that Neil was still standing and
talking to me.  Or was it just that Neil was talking to *me*, not because he was
delaying the service.  I didn’t care.  I was just so glad to see Neil in church!!  He
belonged here and I hoped everyone would make him feel welcome.  
   “Why don’t you set down here by me?”  Jeb Spencer offered.  I was so glad he did!  
   “I don’t mind if I do.”  Neil said.  I could tell he was nervous.  I prayed that the
nervousness would pass and that Neil would feel at home here.  I also prayed that David
would accept Neil as a member of the church.
   All eyes were on Neil…I felt uncomfortable for him.  I thought he had to be
self-conscious.  But something about him today seemed so different then I had ever seen
before.  He wasn’t thinking about himself, and I don’t think he even noticed the others
looking at him at all.  He sang along with the hymns as though he knew them…he had been
raised in church, or at least around these hymns!  Otherwise how would he know them so
well?  I’m sure Miss Hattie had something to do with that!  This man impressed me; of
course he always had, and I knew he always would.     David started out his sermon on
the evils of lying.  Many times he glanced at Neil.  He brought up about not lying
about being a believer just to impress people. I was embarrassed for David from the
beginning of the sermon!  He was trying to harass Neil and everyone here knew it!  How
could he be so cruel to a new believer?
   I glanced at Neil, but the joy on his face did not fade a bit!  I was very inspired
by him.  He was taking it all so well.  
   When we sang the final hymn and everyone filed out of the building.  Neil was
waiting for me outside.  Where everyone was greeting him and the men were slapping him
on the back welcoming the lost sheep back!  I was glad that everyone was so happy to
have Neil at church.  Maybe then it wouldn’t be like pulling teeth to get him to
return!  I walked over to him.  “Are you alright Doctor?”  
   “Excellent Miss Huddleston!  Why wouldn’t I be?”  Neil looked confused.
   “Because of David’s sermon this morning.  He kept looking at you!  I just thought
you might have felt self-conscious.”
   “No I knew the things he was saying did not apply to me.  I know the prayer I said.
I know the miracle that God gave me through that prayer.  And she’s standing right here
in front of me!!  I know what happened inside of me, I know I meant it with my whole
heart.  If the Reverend doesn’t understand it, then it’s his dilemma not mine!”  Neil
smiled that sweet loving smile at me!  “Shall we go for that picnic now Miss
Huddleston?”  Neil offered me his arm and I took it.  “I left the basket at the house.”
I offered.
   We walked arm-in-arm back to the mission house.  I said.  “Would you like to go some
place close by where we could walk, or do you want to go some place different?”
   “It’s Sunday.  We need to have a picnic at ‘God’s Fist’!!”  Neil said.
*       *       *       *       *       *       *
   At “God’s Fist” we found the perfect spot for our picnic.  Neil laid the blanket on
the ground; I set the basket on top of it.  Neil slid his arm around my waist and drew
me close.  “Ah Lass!  I’ve missed you so much!”  Then he kissed me so eagerly that it
took my breath away.  
   “I feel like I haven’t seen you in years!  But you’ve only been away for a few
days!”  I whispered.  “Are you hungry Dr. MacNeill?” 
   “Aye Lass!”  Neil answered.  “It feels like forever since I’ve seen you last!”  He
kissed me once again, this time as though he would never let me go.  I looked into
those incredible eyes of his and he looked back into mine, he was smiling lovingly at
me.  I couldn’t help but reciprocate!  His smile was contagious!
   When Neil released me from his embrace I sat down on the blanket, I took Neil’s hand
and gently drew him down next to me.  “How was your trip?”  I asked.
   “Wonderful, Miss Huddleston!  Simply wonderful!!  Everything worked out just as I
had hoped it would!”  Neil was smiling from ear to ear.  
   “You’re nearly giddy to today Neil!  What’s going on?”  I said suspiciously.
   “Nothing’s going on!  I’m just so happy to see my lass again, that’s all!”  Neil
leaned forward and kissed me.  “I’ve missed you so much!  I can’t tell you how happy I
am to be back here with you again!”
   “I suppose I believe you…”  I said and Neil smiled lovingly at me.
   “There’s no reason why you shouldn’t!”  Neil said smiling broadly.
   “Why don’t we eat our Lunch Neil.”  I smiled back.  Something was going on but I
didn’t have any idea what it was!!  “I’ve made fried chicken, salad, corn on the cob,
baked apples, and a blackberry cobbler!  Where would you like to start?”
   “I’ve tasted your chicken before, what color is this one?”  Neil teased.
   “Neil MacNeill!!  You take that back or you won’t get any!”  I said teasingly.
   “Let me see the chicken and I’ll let you know if I’m sorry or not!”  Neil teased
some more.
   I grabbed the picnic basket and ran off with it.  “If you aren’t sorry then you
can’t have any!!”  Neil chased after me.  I ran as fast as I could down the hill.  But
his long legs and my longs skirts were no match for each other.  He caught up with me
just before I reached the bottom of the hill.  He swung me around but I wouldn’t let
him have the basket.  Finally I fell to the ground in a grassy area.  Neil fell down
beside me.  He reached over me and grabbed for the basket, but as he did so we found
ourselves face to face, just inches away from one another.  Our eyes locked, we were
both laughing and happy.  Neil drew his face closer and our lips brushed, but he did
not kiss me.  He pulled back and gazed into my eyes for the longest time.  He was in
such high spirits today that his eyes were dancing.  I didn’t know what he had done
while he was in Knoxville, but I was certainly glad he had gone!!  He smiled a
mischievous smile and grabbed the basket from me.
   “Hey!  That’s not fair!”  I yelled.
   “All’s fair in love and war!”  Neil announced.
   “Well then, you owe me!”  I teased.
   Neil opened the basket and peeked inside.  “It looks absolutely delicious!  I
apologize from the bottom of my heart, Christy!!  Please forgive me for being so rude!”
   “I don’t forgive you!”  I said as I rose to my feet and walked about ten feet away
and sat down in the grass again with my back facing Neil.
   Neil came over and sat down beside me.  He brushed my hair away from my right
shoulder and face.  He drew my hair back and kissed my neck tenderly.  Then he slipped
his arm around me as he hid his face in my neck and kissed me again.  He worked his way
up to my ear.  I giggled.  “I’m sorry Christy.”  He whispered in my ear.  I melted in
his arms.  He looked into my eyes with love then kissed me with a lingering kiss that
left me weak.  
   “Oh Neil!  I was never really mad at you!  I was only teasing you!  I’ve missed you
so very much!” I whispered as I turned to face him.  I kissed him again.  Afterward he
drew me into him and held me tight my head on his shoulder, he buried his face in my
hair.
   “I’ve missed you so very much also, Christy!”  Neil whispered.  He paused for a few
moments.  “I have to admit that I’ve been dishonest with you.”
   “How so?”  I asked as I pulled back to look at him.
   “I do have a surprise for you but I want to wait until just the right time.  Is that
reasonable?”  Neil asked.
   “Fair enough.”  I agreed.  “Let’s go eat our picnic meal before the ants get to it
first!!”
   Neil stood and helped me to my feet.  He picked up the basket and we walked arm in
arm back up the hill. 
   “I can’t tell you how glad I am to see you!”  I told Neil as we ate.  “Actually I’ve
got a surprise for you as well!”
   “I wonder what that could be?”  Neil mused.  “Which surprise should come first,
yours or mine?  Hmm?”
   “Didn’t you ever hear of ‘ladies first’?”  I teased again.
   “I concede.”  Neil laughed.  “Your surprise first I promise!”  
   “Thank-you!”  I smiled.  “Do you know what story Miss Alice came and told me the
other night?”
   “I haven’t the foggiest idea!”  Neil said.
   “The story of Neil MacNeill of Barra!”  I announced.  “I didn’t realize that you had
such a rich heritage Neil!  That was fascinating!!  I didn’t want the story to end!!
But I suppose you could fill me in where Miss Alice left off.  I can’t understand how
some people can be so unbelievably cruel though.  Leaving families to starve!
   “I wish my family ancestry had been handed down from generation to generation as
yours has!!  But yours is so famous it will probably be written about in history
books!”  I smiled at Neil. 
   “Aye it is fascinating.  I can remember sitting on my Grandfathers knee and hearing
him tell me the tales of ‘Bonnie Prince Charlie’ and ‘Neil MacNeill of Barra’!!  I can
remember being so enthralled in those stories that I pictured myself as *the* Neil
MacNeill!!  Those were glorious times!  I miss him from time to time, even now.”  Neil
raised his hand and touched my cheek stroking it with his thumb.  “I wish they could
have met you!  If they can see us now, I’m sure they approve of my choice this time.
You are so beautiful, both inside and out!”  Then he leaned forward and kissed me
gently.  
   I smiled at Neil as our eyes met again.  There were so many times when all we had to
do was lock eyes, we didn’t need to say anything to each other.  I felt wonderful when
Neil looked at me this way.  I knew he was kind and gentle and loving I had nothing to
fear from him whatsoever.  He was and always would be my best friend and confidant!

   When we had finished our meal I packed up everything and I said, “Well, now for my
surprise!”  I announced.  We need to go to your cabin for this surprise.”
   “Alright then, let’s get Charlie and we’ll be on our way!!”  Neil declared.
   
   Dan Scott was staying at Neil’s cabin while the Doctor was indisposed due to
Margaret’s untimely demise and destruction of his home.
   “Welcome home Doctor!”  Dan yelled as we rode up to the cabin.
   “I’ll have to admit that I missed my home, but I’m not looking forward to going
inside again.”  Neil admitted.
   “You’ll be surprised!”  I sang.  “Dan and I have been working like dogs to get your
place set up again.”
   “You have?”  Neil asked.  “When have you been doing this?”
   “Whenever we can, when you aren’t around!  This trip to Knoxville was a blessing in
disguise!  We got a lot of work done while you were away!”  I smiled lovingly at Neil.
“Come inside and see what we have done!”
   We ascended the stairs to the porch.  Dan extended his hand to Neil and the two
friends shook hands.  “I’m glad you’re back Doctor!”
   “Thank-you Dan.  I’m glad to be back!“  Neil said as he walked into the cabin.  Dan
had repaired the fire damage.  Plus because he was so good at working with wood, he was
able to fix the broken furniture.  Including the antiques from Neil MacNeill of Barra!
“It’s as if nothing has happened!”  Neil said, astonished!  
   “Now, close your eyes!”  I told him.  He did, without question.  Then I took his
hands and led him to the laboratory.  “Now open!”  
   The amazed look on his face said everything!  “Where did all this come from?”  Neil
asked.
   “From God.”  I said, since it was from offerings taken up at my church back home
that had supplied all of the equipment.  “No really Christy, where did it come from?”
   “I’m telling you the truth Neil!  It’s all a gift from God to you. 
   “And look, Dan picked up the pages of your torn journals then he and I pieced them
all together and copied them into these new journals.  We aren’t finished yet, but we
promise to keep working on them.  Dan why don’t you tell him your surprise?”
   “Well Doctor.  I went through your slides and it’s a miracle but none of them are
destroyed.  Only the outer edges were damaged, mostly just the corners.  I’ve tried to
organize them into the drawers the way you had them.  But if it’s not right you can
redo it.  Or tell me how you want it and I’ll redo it for you.”  Dan said.
   We both stood back now and watched Neil as he examined his ‘new’ laboratory.  Did he
look pleased or not?  I couldn’t tell.
   “My father is sending you new books next week.  I gave him the names of the books
that were destroyed and he had no problem finding new ones for you.”  I said.  
   When Neil turned around I saw a tear rolling down his cheek.  “Neil, is everything
alright?”  I asked.
   “It’s wonderful…but I still don’t have my experiments.  Without them I don’t have
any way of testing my theories.  People with Trachoma don’t die everyday so that I can
get eyes to test!  And I don‘t operate on it everyday to get samples either.”  Neil
said sadly.  I hadn’t thought about that.  “I’m very sorry Christy and Dan!  I know how
hard you two have worked.  But I can still use my journals and slides!!  I can’t thank
you enough for that!”
   Dan went to the kitchen and came back with the small crate from St. Timothy’s.
“Doctor this came for you while you were away.”  Dan said handing the crate to Neil.
   Neil took it and opened it.  He removed the letter from inside and began to read.  I
thought he was going to faint and I quickly grabbed a chair and set it behind him so
that he wouldn’t fall.  He sat down in the chair and tears were rolling down his
cheeks.
   “Neil, what is it?”  I asked desperately!  
   “St. Timothy’s was contacted by your father, he told them about what had happened to
my laboratory.  This crate is filled with experiments on Trachoma!!  They want me to do
research for them ‘in the field’!!!!  I can work for them, but I’ll be staying right
here and doing the research!  The letter says that we have so many more Trachoma cases
here than they do in Baltimore!  I could be of more help here than I could if I worked
there!!”  Neil said excitedly!  “Oh Christy!!  It’s fantastic!!  You were right, this
is from God!!”  Neil picked me up and swung me around, cautiously.  “Thank-you so much!
And thank-you Dan!”  Neil said.
   “You are very welcome Dr. MacNeill!”  Said Dan. “But I had better be getting back to
the mission.  I haven’t eaten yet; and I know you two would like to be alone.  So I’ll
see you later.”
   After Dan left, Neil said, “Now for my surprise!”  He came over to me and took me by
the hand.  “I want to go for a walk.”  
   Neil grabbed the picnic *blanket* and took my hand.  He led me to the spot where he
had taught me how to fish.  On the bank in the grass Neil laid the blanket down.  He
asked me to sit down and I did.  He came and sat beside me, putting his knees behind by
back and leaning on his left arm in front of me, his face very near mine.  He reached
for my left hand and held it in his.
   “Christy my love, I have to admit once again that I was dishonest with you.  Not
because I wanted to hurt you in any way but because I was trying to protect you.”  Neil
looked at me waiting for a response when I had none he continued.  “I have not been in
Knoxville this week.  I’ve been in Asheville.  I told Alice where I would be in case of
an emergency, but I didn’t want to tell you where I was until *after* I had gone just
in case everything didn’t work out as I had planned.  Can you forgive me for being
dishonest with you?”
   “Yes…I suppose.  But what did you need to get in Asheville?”  I looked at Neil
confused.
   “I went to visit a friend.  His name is William Huddleston.  I told him that I was
in love with his daughter and I wanted his permission to ask her to marry me.”  Neil
paused as I gasped.  “He asked me about my spiritual life.  He wanted to know if I had
taken any steps in rectifying the situation.  I said I had and I told him all about it.
He agreed with me.  I told him that I would do my best to make his daughter the
happiest woman on earth.  That I would cherish her all the days of my life, just like I
would a rare and precious treasure, because that is what she is to me.  Then he gave me
his blessing, and permission to ask his daughter to marry me.”  He reached down into
his pocket and removed a small rectangular velvet box.  He opened the box, inside was
the most beautiful diamond  ring I had ever seen, it was delicately etched with a
modestly sized diamond in the center and two smaller ones on either side of it.  “This
belonged to my mother, and her mother before her!
!
 
and her mother before that, and her mother before that, all the way back to my great,
great, great grandmother.  Neil MacNeill of Barra‘s ‘Granny Jean‘”  Neil said.  “I’ve
saved it just for you.  I never gave it to Margaret, because as rebellious as we both
were I didn’t think that it was good enough for her.  But now I realize that I was not
saving it for that reason.  I had to find a woman that was good enough for this ring
and that Christy my love is you!”
   I began to cry as Neil gently lifted my hand in his and said, “Christy, I love you.
I can’t live another day without knowing that you are mine.  So would you Christy
Huddleston do me the honor of becoming my beautiful young wife?”  Neil proposed as he
slipped the ring onto my finger.  He had such love in his eyes, but there was still
something that was telling him there was a possibility that I might not accept.
   I placed my hand on his cheek lovingly and I looked into his eyes.  “Yes Neil
MacNeill I will become your wife!”  I said and I couldn’t help but smile at the amazing
look on Neil’s face.  It was a mixture of relief, joy and excitement but most of all
love!
   He pulled me close and kissed me tenderly.  “Christy you have made me the happiest
man on earth!!  I want to shout it from the mountain tops, *SHE SAID YES!!!*”  Neil was
laughing and happier then I could ever remember.  He didn’t let go of me; he held me
and kissed me sweetly over and over again.  “Christy!  I can hardly believe that you
said yes!  Thank-you!  Thank-you! Thank-you!”  
   “What would make you think that there was anyway that I would have said ‘no’?”  I
asked.
   “Christy, you said no the first time!!  And besides I suppose I’ve just been told
how inferior I am all my life that I didn’t think that someone as beautiful and
wonderful as you would fall in love with someone like me.”  Neil admitted.
   “Neil MacNeill!  You underestimate yourself!  I see nothing but good things when I
look at you.  You are my best friend, my confidant, you have compassion far beyond
anyone I have ever met in my life! You love these people and these mountains far more
than anyone could ever imagine!  You are a great physician.  You may practice medicine
in the mountains but you are not a ‘backwoods’ doctor!  You keep up on the latest
medical procedures far better then any city Doctor and that’s quite a feat!!  It’s that
much harder for you to obtain materials.  You have to be your own pharmacist,
anesthetist; you have to make do with whatever instruments there are on hand, like when
you had to borrow and awl from Jeb Spencer for Bob Allen’s operation!  You are a
brilliant man!  Don’t let anyone tell you any different…not even me!  I’m sorry I
called you a stupid stubborn Scot when I got mad at you about not taking Dan Scott as
your apprentice!  I was angry, and I didn’t know what I was sayi!
!
n
g.  I don’t believe a word of it!  I would never say that to you now.”  Then I reached
over and ran my fingers through his hair and I kissed him in a way that I hoped would
prove to him that I was sincere.
   “Oh Christy!  I don’t know what I would ever do without you!”  Neil replied.   “I
hope and pray that I will never find out!”  Then he drew me closer to him and hugged me
tight.  “I remember when I was a boy and all the boys of the cove had picked out the
girl that they wanted as a sweetheart one day.  I looked at the girls in the cove and
they were never what I wanted.  I used to look at the magazines that my mother had,
although she had precious few of them.  I used to look at the women in those books,
with their ‘store-bought’ clothes, fancy shoes and hats.  I used to dream of one day
having a ’citified’ lady to call my own.  But everyone told me I was crazy,  ‘there
weren’t no fancy citified lady ever gonna fall in love with no hillbilly‘!  I continued
to dream all the same.  I saw you long before I ever met you.  I dreamed of you even
when I was a young boy, which was before you were even born!  Of course I didn’t know
that I was supposed to wait for you.  If I had not !
!
f
allen away from Aunt Hattie’s teaching and the church, I would have known that Margaret
was not the woman for me and that I was supposed to wait for the woman of my dreams,
mostly because you were still growing up!!”  Neil chuckled.   “You were the same age as
Creed Allen when I married Margaret.  I wish I had waited for you the way you have for
me.  I’m sorry Christy that I didn’t have better self-control and I didn’t stick
closely to Aunt Hattie’s teachings when I was younger.”
   “I don’t mind Neil, really I don’t, I’m just glad that we are together now and that
the pain that Margaret inflicted is lessening!“  I paused.  “Neil we have to tell Miss
Hattie!  You have to tell someone in your family!   She’s your only living relative--we
need to tell her!”  I announced.
   Neil hugged me tightly once more, and then he kissed me sweetly.  “You are the best
thing that has ever happened to me!  I don’t want this moment to end, but I do want to
tell Aunt Hattie the wonderful news.”
   I started to rise and Neil drew me back down beside him.  “I love you Christy
Huddleston, I long for the day when you will be Christy MacNeill!”  Then he kissed me
tenderly once again.  This time it was his idea to rise from the ground first, I
resisted the urge to draw him back down beside me as he had done to me.  When he
offered me his hands I took them and he helped me up to my feet.  “I can hardly believe
that you are now officially *MY* Christy!!”  He smiled lovingly at me.  I gladly
reciprocated.
  We walked to Miss Hattie’s cabin with our arms around each other.  I wondered when we
would be married.  But at least now we were officially engaged.
   As we neared Miss Hattie’s cabin Neil called out to her to let her know that we were
coming.  “Hattie?  Hattie are you home?  Hattie?”  As his elderly, blind, aunt; his
only remaining relative appeared on the porch Neil yelled, “Hattie!!  *She said yes!!*
Just like you said she would!!”  I had to giggle, so Neil had a colleague!  
   “See Neil!”  Miss Hattie said,  “I told yah she loved yah.  I knew it from the first
time I heard the two of yah together in my cabin.  Christy dear, welcome to the
family!”
   Miss Hattie extended her hands to me and I took them, she kissed me on the cheek.
“Thank-You Miss Hattie!”  I said.
   “Now, now, none of that *Miss* Hattie business anymore, you’re family now, yah call
me *Aunt* Hattie from now on.  I insist!”  
   “Thank-You Miss, I mean, *Aunt* Hattie!  I’m very glad to be a part of this family!
I’m anxious to make it official!  But that will probably be next spring.  I want you to
sing at our wedding!!  That would make it wonderful!  Like the voices of the angels
singing for us and approving of our union!”  I said, as I looked over at Neil who had a
look of dignity about him now.  I smiled lovingly at him.  He had not removed his arm
from my waist.  
   Then Aunt Hattie turned to Neil.  She extended her hands and Neil took them, Aunt
Hattie pulled him closer and gave him a kiss on the cheek then she hugged him tight.
“I’m so happy for yah Neil!  I knew everything would work out for yah just like yah
wanted.  Didn’t I tell yah all along?  I could hear it in her voice and the way she
spoke to yah.  Yah didn’t have anything to worry about.”
   “Thank-you Hattie for helping me.  If it hadn’t been for you I may never have
actually asked Christy to marry me because I was too afraid that she might say no
again.  You gave me the confidence I needed.  I can never thank you enough!”  Neil had
a tear in his eye.  He reached out for me and he hugged Aunt Hattie and I at the same
time.  “I can’t tell either of you how much you’ve done for me!”  Then he tenderly
kissed the top of my head.
   We spent a wonderful afternoon with Aunt Hattie.  I hated to leave!  I promised her
I would come back and visit often.  Especially after the school harvest break started.
And that I would bring Neil as often as possible!  I know Neil loves his Aunt but he
thinks so much of everyone that he doesn’t make the time to go and see her.
*       *       *       *       *       *       *
   The walk back to Neil’s cabin was wonderful!  I couldn’t help but think of becoming
Mrs. Neil MacNeill!!  I held Neil tightly as we talked of our visit to Aunt Hattie’s.  
   “Neil when do you think we should set our wedding date for?  Next spring when we
have the spring planting break from school?”
   “How about next week Christy?”  Neil smiled slyly!  “I want you to wear the name
MacNeill as soon as possible!  I love you Christy!  I want you to be mine, to be with
me always.  I can’t stand the thought of leaving you even for a moment.  My heart aches
at the thought of leaving you at the mission *tonight*!”  He took me in his arms and
held me tight.  He looked deep into my eyes.  I felt as though I were going to melt.
“I need you Christy!  I can’t live without you!  I can hardly wait to hold you close at
night, to cuddle with you in front of the fire.  To watch the sunrise and set together,
to take long walks in the moonlight together…Oh Christy!!”  Neil hugged me as he buried
his face in my neck.  He nibbled my neck and ear delicately, breathing softly.  When he
finally reached my mouth I eagerly accepted his lips with my own.  I ran my fingers
through his hair and entwined them in the back of his head, holding his head against my
own.  “Yes…well…I suppose we had bette!
!
r
 be getting you back to the mission…”  He stood holding me and gazing into my eyes.  
   “Maybe waiting until next spring is expecting a little too much.  I don’t think I
can wait that long myself.”  I admitted shyly.  “I do love you Neil!  I need you!  I
don’t want to leave you either.  
   “Would you do me a favor?”  I asked.
   “What is it?”  Neil smiled down at me.
   “I’d like to learn to help you in your medical practice.  I want to learn to help
you with your patients.  Do you think there is any way that you could take me a long
with you on some of your calls to help you?  Maybe you could teach me some basics so
that I could be of more help to you when you really need me.  Teach me how to do the
things that you feel you would need me to help with the most.”  I pleaded.  “What do
you think?”
   Neil took me into his arms again.  “Oh yes Christy!  I would love that more than
anything!  To have you with me all the time!”
   “Neil I also have another question.”  I asked.
   “Say it Christy!  I’m listening!”  Neil chuckled.
   “How would it be if I would pay for Cecile to come here to teach school at the
mission and then I could have more time to devote to learning from you and helping you
when you need me.  I know Dan doesn’t want me to help, but I thought that maybe if I
did it in such a way so that it looked like I was bringing her here for the mission
school instead of just for Dan, then maybe he might accept.  I would also be doing it
for you so that you would have more help.”  I said, feeling a little shy.
   “I think we should talk with Dan first, but I like the idea.  How about if we start
your training tomorrow after school?”  Neil asked.
   “I’d love it!!”  I admitted.  “Any time that I can spend with you would be a
Godsend!!”
   “I’ll meet you at school tomorrow afternoon then!  Don’t get worried if I’m not
there right on time!  Emergencies happen all too often in these mountains and I get
called away from home at the spur of the moment.  You know that.  You’ve seen it
yourself quite often.  I just don’t want you to worry about me every time I’m late or
when I don’t come home for sometimes a day or more.  I’ll take you with me whenever I
can.  Most especially once you have completed your training with me.  Maybe I’ll have
Alice help you also, after all she owes me for taking in Dan Scott!”  Neil laughed.
   “But then I don’t get to see you as often!”  I complained, with a smile on my face.
   “Well, Lass, I’ll do my best, but I still have to care for my patients.”  Neil
enfolded me in his arms.  “You have lot’s of ideas stored in that brain of yours don’t
you?  I am blissfully happy to have you as my fiancée!  I am very proud of you and your
high ideals!  Keep thinking and planning Christy!  I’ll never tire of your ideas!
Especially when they are ideas that keep us closer together!”  Neil kissed me sweetly.
He picked up my hand with *his* ring on it.  He smiled lovingly at my hand.  Then he
looked into my eyes and said, “I love you Christy Huddleston with all of my heart!  I
wouldn‘t change anything about you!” Then he laughed softly, “Except maybe your last
name!!”
   When we arrived back at the mission Neil told me, “I said that if you were a good
girl while I was gone that I would bring you a present.  Remember?”  I nodded yes.
“Wait right here.”
   Neil ran up the stairs to the room his was using.  Before he came back down stairs
he called, “Close your eyes.”  I did.  I could hear him descending the stairs.
“Alright, open them.”
   I opened my eyes to find Neil standing before me holding up a beautiful kilt/skirt
and sash!!  “Oh Neil!!”  I gasped!  “It’s gorgeous!!  Is it mine?”
   Neil chuckled.  “Of course it’s yours!  I already have one!”  I hugged his neck
gratefully!  I was so happy to have this gift!  “It’s MacNeill tartan.  There’s a shop
in Asheville that makes them.  I wasn’t sure if they’d have the tartan I wanted, but
they did!  Try it on for me!!”
   I took the kilt, or skirt in this case, and ran up the stairs.  I put on a white
blouse and the skirt and sash.  The skirt was long, almost an evening type of garment.
I thought it was beautiful!  I let my hair down and brushed it out.  Then I emerged
from my room.  I descended the stairs.  Neil looked at me proudly.  “You are going to
be the most beautiful MacNeill that there has ever been!!  Thank-you Christy for saying
‘yes’ to my proposal today!”  He took me in his arms and hugged me close then he took
my hand and looked at *his* ring again.  He sighed deeply.  “Thank-you Christy for
making me the happiest man on earth!!”  He kissed my hand.  Then he raised his head to
mine and eagerly claimed my lips with his own.  I raised my hand to the back of his
head.  He pulled me as closely as he could to himself.  He reached up and touched my
hair running his hand down the entire length of my hair.  When we parted he stood back
and admired the gift he had given me.  
   “I can hardly wait until I’m a MacNeill!  Then I can wear this and everyone will
know that I am indeed a MacNeill!  Thank-you Neil!  It’s perfect!!”  
   “Christy I can’t thank-you enough for all that you’ve done for me!”  Neil confided.
   “It’s my pleasure Neil!  I would do anything for you!”  I said.  He got a sly smile
on his face and I added, “Well, almost anything!!”
   “Thank-you Neil for making me the happiest woman alive!”  I added.
   “I only hope I have, Christy!”  Neil said.  Then I kissed him in a way that was
meant to convey that I truly was the happiest woman alive!!
*       *       *       *       *       *       *


Chapter Seven

      My lessons were progressing rather well.  I was even practicing giving ether so
that the smell of it would no longer make me sick.  Neil had me practice as often as
possible.  This was the one task that I would be asked to perform more often then any
other.  “I can’t handle anesthesia and surgery at the same time.  It’s just too
difficult.  I do my best, but I know I’m not doing justice to my patients.”  Neil had
told me.  “That’s why I need you to learn this.  It’s very important that you know how
to do this, and that you do it correctly.”  He was all Doctor when we were having our
lessons, but he always had that twinkle in his eye as he looked at me, his future wife,
as I tried hard to be what he needed me to be, even when it sickened me.
   Neil taught me about what kind of nourishment needed to be prepared for different
sicknesses.  That way when someone was ill and had no one to care for them, then I
could cook a meal for them and they would have something to eat while they were alone.
   He even advised me to visit Opal and Fairlight and have them teach me some things
about Herbal medicine and some of the superstitions in the area so that I could
interact with people better.  When I knew these things then I could assist them in
their pain.  Such as when Mary Allen tied a string around Bob’s wrist and buried the ax
in the kitchen floor, she wanted to tie Bob’s spirit here with her and the ax would cut
the pain in two.  Even if they didn’t make sense to me, these people believed these
superstitions with their whole hearts and they lived by them.  If I were to dismiss the
superstitions they might not trust Neil, or me and I needed to support these people
whenever necessary to help save their lives.  If Neil was called in then the chances
were very good that someone was either dying or had a ‘mortalizing’ wound (as the
mountain families said).  
   Neil gave me a book to read on medical terms, he had marked the ones that he thought
would be most important for me to know.  He told me that the more medical terminology
that he could use with me the less he would upset people by saying straight out what he
was going to do, especially when they didn’t really need to know what was going on.  It
also had a list of surgical instruments for me to memorize!  That was most important,
Neil said.  If I knew the instruments well then the surgery would go faster and
smoother as he wouldn’t have to point out each instrument as he needed it throughout
the operation.  

   On one of our rare days off Neil and I visited with Dan Scott.  Who was working on
his cabin again.  He had not had any new threats from Bird’s-Eye Taylor since Dan had
confronted him at Aunt Hattie’s cabin.  We all hoped and prayed that we had seen the
last of Bird’s-Eye’s threats against Dan.
   “Welcome Friends!”  Dan called as he saw us approaching.
   “Good Day to you Dan!”  Neil exclaimed in return.
   “Good Day Doctor!  Good Day Miss Christy!”  Dan answered.  “My it sure is a
beautiful summer day isn’t it?”
   “Yes it is Dan.  Christy and I couldn’t help but go for a nice long walk on such as
day as this!  Would you like to join us, we’d like to discuss something with you?”
Neil said.
   “Alright, if you think it would be appropriate?”  Dan said.
   “Of course it would!  We want to talk to you about something very important, Dan.”
I said.  
   As we walked along, I thought I would leave Neil do all of the talking.  Or at least
I would try to stay out of the conversation when I wasn’t needed.  
   “Dan, Christy and I have been discussing something for a while now.  You know that
she and I are going to be married soon.  You also know that Christy has been training
to help me with my patients.  So she plans to come along with me on my visits.  In
doing so you realize that there will not be enough time for her to teach school as
well.  What we propose to you is this:  Since Cecile is a teacher, Christy and I would
like to pay the remainder of the train fare, or whatever costs you have left so that
Cecile could be here in time for the school term to begin.  Then Christy could help me
without feeling that she was neglecting the children.”
   Dan looked at Neil for a long time then he looked at me.  “You’re sure that you want
to bring Cecile here to teach?  You’re not just saying that to bring her here on my
account?”
   “No we need to have another teacher.  This way Christy can work part-time and
whenever I need her to come on a call with me, she will be free to go.  Plus we can
start planning for the clinic that we want to start at the mission.  We can concentrate
more on the adult education classes that we want to start.  There are so many things
that we could accomplish if you would only allow us to help you bring Cecile to Cutter
Gap!”  Neil declared.
   “All right Doctor.  I concede.  I’ll accept your hospitality and allow you to help
me bring Cecile here.  To tell you the truth, I’m very glad to say yes!!  Cecile’s
letters have been beginning to sound too heartrending I’m afraid she doesn’t want to
wait for me much longer. This will be a Godsend for both the mission and for me!  I’ll
have to go to El Pano and purchase her ticket, but I suppose I should write her first
and let her know the plans.  I’ll let you know how much more money I’ll need.  I can’t
thank-you enough for your kindness!!”  He shook Neil’s hand and mine.  
   We walked Dan back to his cabin.  “We’ll be by on Saturday to help you work on the
cabin.”  Neil said. “Maybe I’ll spread the word that there’s going to be a ‘working’
then folks from all over the cove will come to help.  Would you mind if I did that
Dan?”
   “No!  Please do!  I’d like to finally have a place of my own!  Thank-you very much
Doctor!”  Dan said gratefully.  

   Neil slipped his arm around my waist as we walked away from Dan’s cabin.  We seemed
to be walking a lot more since we got engaged.  It took longer to get places that way
and we could spend more time talking.  
   “Neil, what would you like me to do for Saturday?  I know the women usually do
something special at the workings.”  I asked.
   “Why don’t you speak to Fairlight?  I’m sure she could tell you better then I could
what the women need to do.  Maybe you two could think of something as a welcome gift
for Cecile?”  Neil inquired.  
   “That would be a wonderful idea!  We could also discuss plans for a wedding shower
or something also.  I don’t know how much Cecile has for her home, but I know that Dan
doesn’t have much of anything, especially since the fire!  I could ask the ladies to
tell me their favorite recipes.  I could write them out and make a booklet out of them
for Cecile.  Oh Neil!!  This is exciting!!”  Neil smiled broadly at me!  “I’m getting
carried away again, aren’t I?”
   “I love your enthusiasm Christy!!  You have an unquenchable fire inside of you!  I
love it!!  I wouldn’t change it for the world!!”  Neil stopped walking and pulled me
close.  He hugged me tightly to his chest.  He kissed the top of my head.  “I love you
Christy with all my heart!  You are the best thing that has ever happened to me!  I
need your firey personality to keep me going when things get to be overwhelming, when I
feel worthless and rundown, I can always count on you to pull me up and make me feel
worthwhile again!”
   “You are a wonderful man Neil!  I wish you could see yourself the way I see you!  If
you did, you would never have a feeling of worthlessness again!”  Then I reached up and
ran my fingers through his hair.  “I love you Neil MacNeill!!”  I drew his head down
toward me and kissed him ardently!  I never wanted to let him go!  Each passing day was
getting harder and harder to say good-bye to him when he had to leave me.  My heart
ached more for him with each departure!  How I yearned to be *Mrs. Neil MacNeill* and
no longer *Miss Huddleston*!  I held his head in my hands and I wouldn‘t let him stop
kissing me.  Neil pulled me closer and ran his fingers through my hair.  

   “You know, we haven’t really set a date yet.  We should do that, then we would both
have a date to look forward to.”  Neil put his arm back around my waist and guided me
back toward the mission.  
   “How about December 25!?  Christmas Day will be over six months since Margaret
died.”  I asked.
   “Hmm?  I think it sounds wonderful!”  Neil crooned. “A Winter wedding with my
beautiful Lass!!  It couldn’t be better!  I’ll be more than happy with that!  Of course
if you said tonight, I’d agree!  I can hardly wait until you are Christy MacNeill!”
   “Neither can Neil!”  I sighed.  “I’m anxious to be your wife!  There’s nothing on
this earth that I want more!”  
   “We’ll speak with Reverend Grantland when we get back to the mission.”  Neil said.
“Do you think he will perform the ceremony or do you think Miss Alice should?”
   “We’ll speak with David first, if he doesn’t seem congenial, we’ll seek out Miss
Alice instead.”  I said.  “Well, maybe we should just seek out Miss Alice first
regardless.  I want her to be the first to know!  Perhaps she could tell us if she
thought David would be receptive to the idea.”
*       *       *       *       *       *       *
   When we arrived at the mission we looked for Miss Alice, we wanted her to be the
first to hear our great news.  She was working in the kitchen when we arrived.  
   “Miss Alice?”  I said, “Neil and I have finally set a date for our wedding.
December 25, Christmas Day!”
   “That is joyous news!  Congratulations!  I am so glad to hear that!  It will be a
beautiful wedding!!  I am so happy for both of thee!  I wish thee many happy and
healthy years together!”  Miss Alice reached out and hugged us both.
   “Do you think Reverend Grantland would consider marrying us, or do you think we
should just forget about asking him?”  Neil inquired.
   “I think it is worth the trouble to ask him.  Though I wouldn’t be surprised if he
said no.  He is the pastor here and you should go to him first.”  Alice confided.
   “Fair enough we will ask Reverend Grantland first.”  Neil said.
   “David is in the Parlor.”  Miss Alice said.
   I was apprehensive as we walked to the Parlor.  I loved David as I would love my big
brother.  The fact that I almost said yes to his proposal shocked me now.  I knew my
heart belonged to Neil and it always would.
   David was sitting and reading when we entered the Parlor.  “Good evening Christy,
Dr. MacNeill.”  David said cordially.  “What can I do for you this evening?”
   “Well, David.  Neil and I have set the date for our wedding.  We want to get married
December 25.  We were wondering if you would perform the ceremony or if you would
rather have Miss Alice do it?”  I asked.
   David looked pensively at the floor for a few moments.  He wanted to do the right
thing, but he knew how badly it might hurt him to do it.  “I’d like to say ‘yes’, but
I’m not sure I could do a good job for you.  I’m too emotionally involved to perform
this particular service.  I’m sorry, I’d like to do it, but I don’t want to botch the
service for you.  I think Miss Alice should do this for you, she will do a much better
job than I would.”  David rose from his chair.  “I’m sorry.”  Then he turned and left
the room.
   My heart went out to David, but feeling compassion for David right now was not what
I was supposed to be feeling.  Neil and I were getting married in four months!!  I was
so excited!!  After we told Alice about what David had said, I turned to Neil and said,
“Now I’m going to call my parents and tell them the news.  Pray for me!  Mother will
not be happy with the time frame I will be giving her!!

   I put the call through to Asheville.  “Hello?” my parent’s maid answered. 
   “Hello!  This is Christy I’m calling from Cutter Gap could I speak to my mother?
Put her on please!”  I asked.  “Mother, mother!  How are you?  I’m fine.  My lessons
with Neil, Dan and Miss Alice are going splendidly!  I’ve learned so very much!  
   “The reason why I called mother is Neil and I have set the date for our wedding,
December 25.  Yes mother, I suppose that is short notice!  No we want to have the
wedding here in the cove.”  I paused for a moment.  “Yes mother, I know, but I don’t
want everything to be that fancy!  I want a plain simple mountain wedding.”  Neil
started coughing terribly when I said that and I had to turn to see if he was alright!
“Miss Alice is going to perform the ceremony.  Yes mother, I will send you my
measurements so that you can start having my gown made.  Mother, nothing fancy,
remember!!  I want the plainest simplest dress that can be made!!  Mother can I speak
to daddy?
   “Hello Daddy!!  It’s wonderful to hear your voice as well!  I wanted to let you know
that Neil and I have set our wedding date, December 25.  Yes, I know!  I’m anxious to
see you and mother as well.  I’ll try and get to Asheville a couple of times before the
wedding.  So I can get fitted for my dress and help mother with the arrangements.
Would you try to keep mother from going overboard?  Yes, I know!!  But I just want
everything to be plain and simple.  Thank-you Daddy!  Yes, I’ll give your best to Neil.
Yes, I’ll tell him!  Good-bye!”
   “Daddy sends you his best Neil, as does mother.  They both say congratulations and
they hope to see us soon.  I’ll have to go to Asheville soon, so I can pick out the
gown I want or my mother will have everyone in the cove thinking I’m Mary Queen of
Scots when I walk down the aisle!!”  I laughed uneasily.
   “I didn’t mean to interrupt you before when you were speaking on the telephone, but
I was wondering if you hadn’t forgotten something about ‘simple mountain weddings’?”
Neil asked with a shy smile on his face.
   “I don’t think I’ve been to any, why?”  I asked innocently.
   “Well, Miss Huddleston, I think we had better find a private place to talk!!  I’ve
got a few thing to educate you on!!”  Neil led me to the front porch.

   On the front porch Neil led me to a chair.  He sat down beside me.  “Christy love, I
have to tell you something that happens at mountain weddings.  After the ceremony the
mountain people expect another ‘ceremony’ to take place…they lead the bride and groom
upstairs and expect them to…how do I say this?   ‘Consummate’ their marriage right then
and there with everyone listening in.”  Neil looked at me with a questioning look on
his face.  Like he wasn’t sure if I would understand what he was trying to say to me.
“Do you know what I mean Christy?”
   My eyes got wide and mouth fell open!   “Neil!!  You don’t mean that they would
expect us to…to…RIGHT HERE WHILE EVERYONE LISTENS!?!?  You’ve got to be joking!!”  I
could feel the blood rushing to my cheeks.
   “I wish I were joking Christy, but I’m not!  That’s what everyone here will expect
if we have that ‘mountain wedding’ that you want!”  Neil looked at me seriously.
   “But can’t we just say we don’t want that?”  I asked.
   “They’ll say we aren’t properly married if we don’t.”  Neil admitted.
   “Well, I can’t get married in Asheville either.  So I guess we’ll just have to put
up with the…the…what was it called?”
   “Chivaree.”  Neil answered.  “You would do that in front of everyone just to keep
from having our wedding in Asheville?”
   “If that’s what it takes.”  I said.  “I want Miss Alice, Fairlight, Ruby Mae and
everyone from the cove at our wedding.  I want Aunt Hattie to sing.  I’m not going to
get married in Asheville so far away from my new family and friends.  No one from the
cove could afford to travel to Asheville for our wedding, but the people that are the
most important to me from Asheville can all afford to find their way to Cutter Gap if
they want to come badly enough.  There aren’t many people in Asheville that are that
important to me anymore!  You and the people here are what are most important to me!  I
want to be married here.  Right where you were born and raised.  It will be like having
all of your ancestors here with us!  Picture Neil MacNeill of Barra watching over us
that day!!”
   “All right, Christy, if that’s what you want.”  Neil surrendered.  “I probably
couldn’t talk you out of it even if I tried!!”
*       *       *       *       *       *       *

Chapter Eight

   Neil awoke to the sound of Ben Pentland announcing the arrival of the United States
Mail!!  “Ben’s awfully early this morning?”  Neil thought as he stretched and rolled
over thinking Ben would just leave his mail on the front porch if he didn‘t show up
outside.  He smoothed the sheets on the other side of the bed and thought about how
Christy would soon be lying there beside him!!  He could hardly wait for that day!  It
was August 28--127 days left until he could bring Christy home to be his forever.  It
wasn’t an eternity, but it sure felt like it at times, especially when he had to leave
her at night!  ‘Oh well, this too shall pass‘, Neil thought aloud as he rose from his
bed.  
   As Neil descended the stairs he thought about how wonderful it would be when he
could come down these stairs and smell breakfast cooking in the morning.  How beautiful
a sight it would be to see Christy fixing his meals at the stove, he stopped, then he
adjusted his daydream a bit and added a *pregnant* Christy fixing his meals at the
stove!!  ‘Ahh, perfect!!’  Neil thought out loud with a loving smile on his face!!  How
wonderful it would be to come home from a house call and have Christy at home waiting
for him or better yet to have her riding in the saddle in front of him on the way back!
To no longer have to come home to a cold empty cabin, with no life in it!  To see her
beautiful face in *their* cabin!!  He wondered what she would do to change the cabin
when she moved in?  “Just so long as Christy is living here with me, I don’t care what
she does with the cabin!”  He looked at the fireplace and wondered what it would be
like to snuggle with Christy in front of the f!
!
i
re?  He was suddenly very glad that they were getting married in December--cold night’s
meant a lot of snuggling together to keep warm!!  
   Neil walked out onto the porch to get his mail.  He pictured Christy and himself
sitting out here watching the sunrise together, him with his arms around her, stroking
her baby-filled tummy!  “I guess I’m more anxious to be a father then I thought!”  Neil
admitted to himself, after yet another baby interrupted his daydreams!!  Yes, he was
anxious to be a father, but he wasn’t going to count his chickens…umm babies, before
they were hatched…umm born!!  But at least this time he was marrying a woman who loved
children and who actually said she wanted *his* children!!  To be marrying someone who
loved him for who he was, instead of someone who thought of him as inferior, someone
that her mother wouldn’t like which therefore made him perfect.  
   He looked down at the letters in his hand.  One was from St. Timothy’s Hospital.
Neil sat down and read that one first. . .
*       *       *       *       *       *       *
   I woke early in the morning.  There was still school to plan for, but at least now
we were starting to prepare for a new teacher!  Cecile would be coming in time for the
spring term.  By then I would be *Mrs. Neil MacNeill*--I could hardly wait!!  “I wonder
what Neil is doing this morning?”  I thought out loud as I stared up at the ceiling.  I
could hardly wait to wake up in Neil’s arms in the morning!  I wanted to make him
happier than he had ever been before!  
   I could hardly wait to make his meals, to clean his cabin, to go with him on calls,
to watch over him when he hadn’t been taking care of himself, to be there when he
needed someone to talk to (at least I hoped he would open up and talk to me more once I
was there with him all the time), to someday have his children (although I wanted to
teach for a while longer before we got to that point).  I was looking forward to
snuggling by the fire in December, to watching the sunrise and set together!! 
   I wanted to remember Margaret, mostly because I didn’t want to repeat *anything*
that she had ever done!!  I wanted to be the exact opposite of her!!  Where she made
Neil miserable; I wanted to make him happy.  Where she didn’t want his children, I did!
Where she hated it here, I loved it!  Where she didn’t like the MacNeill cabin, I
wanted so badly to take care of it!  Where she wasn’t proud of Neil’s ancestry, I most
certainly was!!  She hated being a MacNeill; I wanted to be one more than any earthly
thing!!
   I rose from my bed giving thanks to God for all of the doors that he had opened for
Neil and I to be together!!  The best of course was Neil’s salvation!!  What a glorious
day that was!
*       *       *       *       *       *
   The letter from St. Timothy’s outlined the steps that Neil needed to take to become
a ‘researcher in the field‘.  First he would have to travel to Baltimore for six weeks
to participate in their training course.  That would be a tough pill to swallow!  Being
away from Christy for six weeks!!  Maybe he could make his training session at the same
time that Christy would return to Asheville, then it wouldn’t seem as though they had
been apart for so long.  They’d discuss it when he saw her this afternoon for her
lesson.
   Neil made a mental note that today he had to spread the word about a “working” at
Dan Scott’s place on Saturday.  He’d get Jeb and John Spencer, and maybe Rob Allen to
help him spread the word to everyone around the cove.  He hoped it would be a success.
Dan not only needed the help but the fellowship of others would be a Godsend as well.
Until Dan’s cabin was finished he wasn’t going to send for Cecile either!  Neil wanted
to do everything he could to get Cecile out here, because when she arrived and got
settled-in then Christy would be free to go with him on his house calls!  
*       *       *       *       *       *
   I was going to speak to Fairlight today about what the women should do for the
working on Saturday.  I was so blessed to have a good friend like Fairlight!!  I don’t
know what I would have done without her at times!! 
   I set about getting dressed.  I thought about making plans for my first trip to
Asheville for wedding arrangements.  I was finally planning a wedding instead of just
talking about it ‘someday’!!!  I could picture Neil standing at the front of the church
in his Grandfather’s kilt!!  
   I shook my head!!  One day at a time!!  I had to first deal with the working on
Saturday!  I had four months until our wedding, and a lot of plans to make and
accomplish before that day finally arrived!!!  
*       *       *       *       *       *       *
   Neil walked down to the stream and took a bath.  He was more inclined to do that
since Christy had hinted to him awhile back while she was making him a meal in his
cabin, She said, ‘Maybe you should pick some flowers?’  ‘Flowers!?!’  ‘For the table. .
.they’ll. . .*smell nice*!’  Then Neil looked down at the filthy shirt he was wearing
and realized that it wasn’t flowers that he needed, but a bath!  He didn’t want her to
have to tell him again, so he decided to be more mindful of it himself.  ‘But it was
kind of fun to watch her nose wrinkle!’  Neil mused.  As he chuckled warmly!  That
little nose wrinkling the way it did sometimes, always made him laugh!  He plunged his
head under the swirling water once more before getting out.  The water was nice and
cold this morning!  Just what he needed after all of his thoughts of his future wife
this morning!!
*       *       *       *       *       *       *
   “Good morning Fairlight!”  I sang as I entered the kitchen this morning.  
   “Morning Miss Christy!”  Fairlight answered.  “You seem chipper this morning!  Did
you see Doctor MacNeill again last night?  As if I couldn’t tell by the smile on you
face!”
   “Yes, as a matter of fact I did!”  I started.  “We went to visit Dan Scott and we
are planning to set up a ‘working’ for Saturday.  I was wondering if you had any ideas
as to what we ladies should do at that time?”  
   “Well, Miss Christy, we usually do some sewing, or quilting.  Remember last time you
read to us?  Is there anything that you had in mind to do?”
   “I would dearly love to get recipes from the ladies.  To make a booklet of recipes
from the cove for Cecile when she comes.  No one would have to write anything down, I
would just ask them to tell me and I would write the information down for everyone.  Do
you think they would be favorable to that idea?  They wouldn’t need to bring anything
for the recipe.”  I said.
   “Well, I’m sure that would be fine.  But I don’t think that would take the whole
day, do you?”  Fairlight added.
   “No I don’t.  That’s where I was looking to you for suggestions.  I thought maybe we
could do something for Cecile, but I don’t know what on earth we could do.”  I
admitted.
   “Let me ask around to some of the ladies and maybe we can think of something to help
you out.”  Fairlight said.  
   
   Neil came early in the afternoon for my lesson with him.  “Good afternoon ladies!”
Neil called into the kitchen when he arrived at the mission.  “How are all of you on
this fine day?”  
   Fairlight was amazed by the change in Neil since he got saved.  Miss Alice had to
smile to herself when Neil was this happy.  “Good afternoon to thee also Dr. MacNeill.”
Alice said.  “Does this mean thee have come all this way to speak to me about
something?”  Alice suppressed a laugh.
   “Ahh, no, Alice, is Christy about?”  Neil said shyly.  “We have another lesson
planned for this afternoon.”
   “Oh!  I see!”  Alice said.  “I think Christy is upstairs packing for her trip to
Asheville.  I will call her for thee.”
   “Thank-you Alice.”  Neil said.  ‘Why was Christy packing already?  I thought she
wasn’t leaving for more than a week?’ He thought to himself.

   “Christy will be right with thee, Neil.”  Alice said as she returned from upstairs.
“Why do thee look so worried suddenly, Neil?” 
   “Why is Christy packing already?  I thought she wasn’t leaving for over a week?”
Neil asked.  
   “I’m not sure, Neil thee will have to discuss that with Christy when she comes
downstairs.”  Alice said solemnly.
   As I came down the stairs I saw Neil at the foot of the stairwell looking at me
strangely.  “What’s the matter Neil?”  I asked.
   “I thought you weren’t leaving for another week?”
   “Well, Good Afternoon to you too Dr. MacNeill!” I said.
   “I’m sorry Christy!”  Neil apologized.  “I was just surprised to hear that you were
packing so soon.  I suppose I didn’t want you to go away already!!”  
   “Don’t worry, I’m *not* leaving until next week, my love!” I said as I reached up
and ran my fingers through his hair.  “I’m just afraid that I may forget something if I
wait until the last minute.  I always start packing early!  You should be thankful that
I haven’t already started to move my things into your cabin!  After all it’s *only*
four months away!”
   Neil took me into his arms and held me close.  “I wish you would start moving your
things into my cabin!  Maybe if I saw them there I wouldn’t be so lonely for you!”
Neil whispered softly in my ear.  
   “Are you coming with me to Asheville next week Neil?”  I asked, hopefully.
   “That’s why I’m here early, I wanted to speak to you about that.”  Neil let go of me
and took my hand.  “Could we go for a walk, so we can talk?”
   “Of course.”  I answered.
   When we got out of earshot of the mission house Neil handed me a letter and said, “I
received this letter today from St. Timothy’s Hospital.  They want me to come next week
to start a six-week training program for their entire Field Research Staff.  I’ll lose
my research grant if I don’t go to the training session!  It’s only going to be held
the next six weeks.  I have no other choice!  I want to go with you more than anything!
But I don’t want to lose out on the chance to really do some good in the world.  If I
don‘t go to Baltimore then I lose everything as far as my Trachoma research is
concerned.”  Neil looked down at the ground, twisting his riding gloves in his hands.
   “Neil, you know that you are far more important to me than anything else!  This
research grant means our future!  I understand that without it, you lose everything.  I
can’t ask you to do that!  All I’m going to be doing is getting fitted for my wedding
gown and visiting with friends, maybe a bridal shower, which you wouldn’t be invited to
anyway.  You would probably be bored stiff if you did come along!  I’ll be fine!  I’ll
miss you terribly, you have to give me the address where you will be staying so that I
can write you everyday!!  You write and tell me about everything that is going on in
Baltimore also, alright?”
   “I will Christy!  Nothing would keep me from it!!  I’ll miss you so very much!  I’ll
be counting down the days until I see you again, as well as Christmas and our
wedding!!”  Neil smiled lovingly at me.  “You don’t have any regrets about accepting my
proposal, do you Christy?”
   “None whatsoever Neil!!  I’ll never be sorry that I turned to you and asked you to
take me for a ride that day in the schoolyard!  That was the best decision I ever made!
I’ll never regret it as long as I live!!”  I reached up and encircled his neck with my
arms.  Neil reached out and pulled me close.  We stood nose to nose for a long time
just gazing into each other’s eyes.  Neil was the first to make a move to kiss me; I
couldn’t help but reciprocate!  I loved him so much!
   “Well, Miss Huddleston!  We had better get busy with your lesson if we’re going to
get it finished today!  At this rate we aren’t going to get anything accomplished!!”
Neil teased.  He slipped his arm around my waist as we headed for the schoolhouse.  
    “So Miss Huddleston!  Today we’re going to have a quiz!  I’ve laid out all of these
instruments on this towel.  I’m going to ask you for different instruments and I want
you to hand me the one that I ask for.  I also want to know if you were reading your
lessons well!  You have to hand each instrument to me in the correct position!!”  Neil
grinned slyly at me.
   “Yes sir, Dr. MacNeill!”  I reported as I saluted him.  “Ask away!  I’ve been
studying!  I will not let you down!!”
   “Alright, let’s begin, scalpel?”
   I retrieved the scalpel and handed it correctly, with the proper slap in Neil‘s
palm.
   “Very good!”  Neil winked.
   “Next, clamp?”
   And so we went on through the entire list.  I correctly identified each instrument
and handed it correctly to Neil.  “You get an A+ for your quiz today Miss Huddleston!
You’ve done an excellent job!  I’m very proud of you!”  Neil took me into his arms and
held me tight.  “I can hardly wait to take you with me on my calls!  To have you riding
with me everywhere I go!”  Neil pulled me closer and nuzzled my neck.  He softly
nibbled on my ear.
   “Neil MacNeill!  That drives me crazy!!”  I whispered.
   “I’m glad!  That’s what I intended for it to do!”  He whispered softly into my ear.
“I intend to drive you crazy every night until we leave so you won’t forget me while
I’m gone!!”
   “I love you Neil!”  I whispered barely loud enough to be heard!
   “I love you Christy, with all of my heart!”  Neil whispered as he claimed my lips
with his own!
   If it weren’t for the stupid mountain tradition of mourning, I could already be Mrs.
Neil MacNeill!  (Although, I’m sure we had already violated that tradition on more than
one occasion, Neil wanted to wait the full six months before getting married, mainly
because of what people would say if we married sooner.)  I could be planning to travel
to Baltimore with him next week instead of planning to be separated from him for *six
weeks*!!  

  I asked Neil to stay for Supper that night.  Miss Alice always enjoyed Neil’s company
also.  David ate his meal in silence and left for his bunkhouse as soon as the meal was
over.  Miss Alice, Neil and I had our dessert and coffee in the parlor.  Neil was
telling us what his letter had said about the training session.  It was going to be
jam-packed with study!  He’d have a lot to learn in a short period of time.  Neil was
excited, but I would have folded under the pressure!    Come to think of it I probably
would have given up just reading the list of studies!!  
   Miss Alice was a great support for Neil.  She encouraged him to pursue his dreams.
All I could seem to think about was how long he would be gone.  
*       *       *       *       *       *
   When Neil got ready to leave I walked him out to the barn.  “I want to support you
in this research project you’re undertaking, but I’m not sure what it is that I should
do?”
   Neil took me in his arms and held me tight.  “You’re doing just fine Christy.  Be
here for me when I need you.  It does my heart a world of good just to watch you
working so hard to learn all the lessons that I’ve been assigning you.  I know how much
it bothers you to be near where I’m operating, but you’re working so hard to learn,
regardless of how you feel about it.  You’ve been copying my journals over for me,
you’ve done a better job of sketching then I did!  I think I’ll have need of your
services in my new laboratory!”  Neil chuckled softly.  “You have made me more than
happy!  And I‘m serious about your moving some of your things into my cabin!  Whatever
you want to do feel free to do it.  You can decorate, you can hang curtains, you can do
anything you want to; I give you my permission!  I‘ll be so glad to see your womanly
touch around *our* cabin.  Then I‘ll know that you really plan to live there soon!
Even when I‘m gone, feel free to do what you want with the c!
!
a
bin, it‘s as much your cabin as it is mine now.”
   “*Our* cabin!!  Oh Neil that sounds so wonderful!!!”  I said, “I’ll miss you while
you’re gone!  But it will be even better when we are together again!  I may take you up
on that offer to move a few things into your cabin.  I would like to make it look as
though it were soon going to be my home.  At least I’d be doing something positive!
I’m having a hard time waiting for December 25 to roll around this year!”   I smiled
slyly at Neil, “Let me see, the first thing we need is lace curtains, right?”  
   “Maybe those should wait until you actually live there!!  It might look silly for me
to have them when I’m living there alone!”  Neil admitted.
   “I was only joking Neil!”  I teased.  “I wouldn’t do that to you!  I realize you
have patients that stop at your home and it might not look right for you to have lace
curtains!   I just wanted to see what you would say!. . .I know!  We need to make them
tartan!  MacNeill Tartan!!”
  “That sounds better lass!”  Neil grinned broadly.  “I best be getting home.  I’ll see
you tomorrow if I can.”  Neil said without making any effort to move away.  He stood
looking into my eyes.  Something about his eyes caught my attention and held onto it
every time!  
   “Yes, I should be going back inside as well.”  I said, still not making any move to
leave.  
   Finally I made a move to step away, but Neil held me tight.  “I have this terrible
feeling that you’re going to leave me Christy!”  Neil confided.  “Are you sure there
isn’t something that I’ve done to upset you in any way?  If I have please give me a
chance to explain!”
   “You haven’t done anything to upset me.  In fact I’m very happy with you.  I
couldn’t be happier than I am right now.  Well, maybe that’s not quite true!  I will be
far happier on December 25 when Miss Alice pronounces us husband and wife!!”  I
acknowledged.   
   “Aye Lass, so will I!”  Neil sighed.  
   “Please don’t leave me Christy.  I just can’t seem to leave tonight!  I have an
awful feeling that something is going to happen to you, or to us.  I don’t know when,
but I feel it’s soon.  I wish I could explain it.  I don’t want to let you go, it’s as
if I will never get you back again if I let you go.  All I can think of is:  Please
Christy don’t leave me!  You’re my life, my hope, my future, my best friend, my
partner, my. . .everything!”  Neil placed his hand on my cheek and started stroking my
cheek with his thumb.  “I can’t bear the thought of living without you!  I’ll not go to
Baltimore if it means I’ll lose you Christy!  Nothing in my life is that important that
I wouldn’t give it up to keep you!  I love you more than life itself.  I would never
give you up for anything.  Please believe that Christy!  No matter what you hear while
I’m away; believe that my heart belongs to you and only you!  I’ll never look at
another woman as long as I live.  I meant what I said t!
!
o
 you on the river that day, nothing can compare to the beauty that I see before me
right now.  I’ve had opportunity to be with many other women over the years that
Margaret was gone, but I wasn’t even attracted to anyone, until I met you.  You are all
I have ever wanted!  Ask anyone in this cove and they’ll tell you that you are the only
one I ever had eyes for.  You are meant for me far more then Margaret could ever have
been.  I need you.  You make me complete, I’ve never felt that way before, maybe it’s
because for the first time I’m doing things God’s way.  He gave you back to me even
after you had died!  I don’t take that lightly Christy.  I could have lost you for
good, but you have been a special gift from God to me.  I’ll never want anyone but you!
Your name is written on my heart, there was an empty name written there and when I met
you; ’Christy Huddleston’ fit perfectly into that space.  Am I making any sense at
all?”
   “Perfectly Neil.  I know what you mean.  Your name is written on my heart as well!
I’ll never look at anyone else either.  Not after the way I watched you pour out your
heart to the Lord, over *me*!!  I’d be dead right now if it weren’t for you!  I won’t
take that lightly either!  I love you with my whole being Neil!  I’ll never compromise
what we have together!  I promise!!  Don’t you ever believe anything negative that you
hear about my love for you either!  I didn’t agonize over this decision all that time
for nothing!  When I saw you down on your knees in prayer I knew that the Lord was
changing your heart.  When I came back into my body the only thing that I wanted to do
was to comfort you and to tell you that now all of our dreams could finally come true!!
I won’t let go of that!  I love you more than I could ever loved anyone in my whole
life!  Please believe that!  If I had eyes for anyone in Asheville I would never have
left there in the first place!  If I need t!
!
o
 send you any message while I‘m away I will add ‘It‘s the dance that matters, Neil‘ on
to anything.  Just like a secret code, and you do the same.  That way we will both know
if any message we receive is from the other.  Then you won‘t need to worry so much,
just disregard anything without that message on it!!”
   Neil drew me in to him and kissed me softly and tenderly, as I reciprocated, his
kiss became more intense with each passing moment and I kept up with the intensity.  I
didn’t want him to stop!  I wanted time to speed up and for it to be our wedding night
when I opened my eyes again, but it was not.  When Neil backed away I looked around me
and we were still in the barn.  It was still August and Neil was still going away for
six weeks!!. . .
*       *       *       *       *       *

 Chapter Nine


   The ‘working’ was set for Saturday.  Neil and Dan were in charge of the men and
dividing the work, I was in charge of the ladies activity.  I only wished that I had
been to more of these before I was put in charge of one!!  Fairlight said that she and
Opal had thought of something that we could do, but they were going to keep it a secret
until Saturday!  She also said that she was spreading the word that I wanted to know
everyone’s favorite recipes!  I started working on a booklet cover to finish off the
recipes when I had them all collected.  
    
   Neil was so busy with his plans for Saturday that he didn’t have time for our lesson
today.  I missed it.  But he told me that we were nearing the end of them anyway.  At
least until he returned from Baltimore.  Soon I would be allowed to accompany him on
his visits.  I was a little apprehensive about actually putting into practice what I
had learned.  So far the only place I had used what I learned was in the classroom!  I
was afraid that I might fold under the sight of actual blood or that I would lose my
nerve when someone’s life was at stake.  I put these fears into God’s hands and let him
take it from here.  I wasn’t going to dwell on my fears because that would make them
*too* real.  If I left it up to God then I knew everything would work out, as it
should.  God had given me strength and a beautiful objectivity during Little Burl’s
operation.  He could do it every time!
   I was going to miss our lessons!  The harvest break from school was coming up next
week, which was when I had plans to return to Asheville.   Neil would be leaving for
Baltimore the day before.  The words that Neil said to me last night kept ringing in my
ears!  The desperation in his voice as he begged me not to leave him!  I hoped I hadn’t
done anything to give him the impression that I was even thinking such a thing!  I
should have asked him about that yesterday.  I would make it a point to bring it up to
him the next time I saw him.  

   School went well that day.  I was so proud of the way the children had learned in
the short time that they had been going to school!  Mountie had progressed so far in
such a short period of time.  They all had.  Since Becky’s Trachoma surgery she was
reading books far beyond her grade level!  She was an excellent artist!  The drawings
that she made were so lifelike!  I was always anxiously waiting  her next masterpiece!
Creed Allen was still a rascal, but I guess that’s one of the reasons why we loved him
so much!  I enjoyed presenting new things to them!  To watch their faces light up at
the thought of new concepts was contagious!  The more I watched them enthralled in new
ideas, the more new ideas I wanted to come up with to present to them!  I was so glad
when Neil could come and help me out!  His chemistry experiments and his history
stories were something that I couldn’t top if I wanted to!  He caught the attention of
these children and he held it in the palm of his h!
!
a
nd!  He made his stories come alive to not only the children but to myself as well!  I
learned so much from him!  I was so pleased to have found this man up here in these
mountains!  A man that not only captured my heart, but my mind as well!  The children
knew how much Neil loved each and every one of them it flowed out of him whenever he
was with them.  I was anxious to see him with our children one day.
   As I thought of leaving at the end of next week, I was saddened as I looked around
the classroom.  When the spring lessons started I would be married and helping Neil
with his work and Cecile would be the fulltime teacher at the school.  I wasn’t sorry
about my decision, I was just sad to see my time of teaching full-time ending.  I knew
in my heart that I would miss Neil far more than I would miss the children if I decided
to teach instead of helping him.  I knew where my place was and I had chosen well.  I
had no regrets.  I’d still be teaching on the days when Neil didn’t need me.  
   It was going to be a different life for Neil as well.  Once he started on his
research for St. Timothy’s he would be accountable to them for what he did.  He would
need lots of help in that area as well.  I was excited to begin helping him.  I enjoyed
my lessons and all that I had learned far more than I ever thought I could!  Medicine
was fascinating!  There was so much that I didn’t know, but I was eager to explore all
that I could!  I could see why Neil and Dan loved medicine so much!  Of course they
also loved people and seeing them get well.  If they didn’t have that compassion then
their love of medicine wouldn’t really be valuable.  
   There was one more day of school yet this week and then the ‘working’ on Saturday.
Fairlight had taken over planning for the working on Saturday.  I was so busy with the
end of school and getting ready to leave, plus my lessons that I didn’t have time for
it!  I was discussing everything with her and getting hints from her so that the next
time Neil set one of these up and I was put in charge of the ladies I would have a much
better idea of what to do!  Hopefully the next time I wouldn’t be planning a trip to
Asheville at the same time!  
   I secretly hoped that this would be the last time that I would ever have to travel
to Asheville.  I didn’t fit in there anymore.  I didn’t feel comfortable with the tea
parties and the dress fittings and the dances!  I wanted the simple life here in Cutter
Gap.  I wanted to be here with Neil and Miss Alice and all of my newfound friends!
This was my home, my name was written in this land.  I didn’t feel at home in Asheville
anymore!  Other than my parents there was no one that I wanted to see there anymore!
At least I didn’t think so.
   I cleaned up the classroom today, I dusted, I swept, and I placed all of the benches
on the tables.  I sat down to copy over the assignments for the following day when I
heard footsteps out side the door.  I looked up to see Neil looking lovingly at me.  
  “Neil?  What are you doing here?”  I asked.
   “Everything fell into place today and I found I had time on my hands so I thought
‘Should I go fishing?’ OR ‘Should I visit Christy?’--You won, hands down!!”  Neil
smiled.
   “Thank-you, I think!”  I said, a little perplexed.  “Wow!  I rank up there higher
than fishing?  That’s hard to believe!” 
   “Have you ever tried to kiss a fish?”  Neil teased.  “Have you ever tried to hug
one?  I don’t think I want to!!  So I decided to come here instead!”
   I rose from my chair and walked around my desk.  “I’m glad you chose to come here!
Why don’t we go fishing together?”
   “That sounds wonderful!”  Neil exclaimed.  “Do you need me to help you with anything
here before we go?”
  “I have to finish copying these lessons onto the slates before I can go anywhere.
These assignments are for tomorrow.  I have to get them copied tonight.”  I said.  “If
you want to copy some of them for me I’ll be more than happy to have the help!!”  
   “Just show me what to do!”  Neil announced.
   “Wait a minute?  You’re a Doctor, will I be able to read what you’ve written when
you’re through copying these?”  I teased.
   “If you can’t then you’ll just have to put me back in school and teach me all over
again!”  Neil teased back.  We both laughed.  
   “I suppose I trust you.”  Then I pointed to the questions that needed to be copied.
“These are the questions that have to be written on these three slates here.”
   Neil came over and took the slates and the book from me.  He picked up my hand and
kissed it sweetly.  I smiled lovingly back at him.  
   It took no time at all to copy everything over when I had some help!  I was so
grateful that Neil had stopped by to see me today!  “I can’t tell you how much this
means to me to have you here today Neil!  I’m very glad to see you!!”  I smiled.
   “I’m very glad to see my lass today as well!  I came here today because I knew I
would miss you far more than I would any trout in that stream!!”  Neil smiled that
special smile for me.  He came around the table and lifted me to my feet from my chair.
“It’s time to drive you crazy again Miss Huddleston!”  He announced as he proceeded to
nuzzle my neck again.
   “Neil please!  Someone might see us!”  I pleaded.  
   “I don’t care if they do see us!”  Neil announced.  “They’re probably just jealous
of me because I’m engaged to the most beautiful woman that they have ever seen!!”  Then
he kissed me as though he didn’t care if the whole world were watching!
   “Neil are we going fishing or not?”  I asked as Neil pulled me into him securely.  I
looked up into his eyes and he looked worried about something.  “What’s the matter
Love?”
   “Still the same thing as yesterday!  I can’t shake that feeling that something
dreadful is about to happen to you, or to us!  I’ve tried to put it behind me, but
whenever I see you, I feel it so strongly!  It’s as though if I let you out of my
sight, I may never see you again!  Please pray with me Christy!”  Neil asked.  We knelt
together and prayed.

   At Neil’s favorite fishing spot the water was sparkling clear!  It rippled over the
rocks as smooth as silk!  It was so peaceful and serene here!  I could see why Neil
came here so often, especially when he had, had a trying day.  
   Neil brought his rods and accessories from his cabin as I sat watching the water
flow by from the riverbank.  He picked up one rod and handed it to me.  He showed me
how to cast again and explained to me once more what to do.  “Just go with the flow of
the river, let the river carry you along.”  I thought that was pretty sound advice not
just for fishing, but for letting go of your troubles as well!  Just let the river
carry them away!!  He held his arms around me, his hands on mine as he cast the line
and slowly moved the lure along with the flow of the water.  Then he cast it out again,
and again.  
   “I think I have it now.”  I said.  But Neil made no effort to move for the other
pole.  “I said I think I can do it now.”  
   “I know what you said.”  Neil answered.  “I can’t let go of *you*!  I want to stay
right here like this!”  He kissed my head and inhaled long and deep.  “I want to
remember the scent of you where ever I go!  
   “Christy would you let your hair down for me?  I *love* it when your hair is hanging
down.”
   I reached up and pulled the pins from my ‘teacherly’ hairstyle.  Neil reached up and
ran his fingers through the length of my hair.  “Ahh, That’s *much* better!”  Neil
sighed.  I looked back over my shoulder at him.  He was watching the fishing line in
the river as I looked up at him; he looked down at me.  “I love you Christy!”  He
reached his left arm around my neck and lifted my chin tenderly with his fingers.  He
looked into my eyes and then at my mouth. 
       He kissed me sweetly and tenderly.  Then he looked up into my eyes again.  And
kissed me with much more fervency then he did the first time.  When he looked at my
eyes again I could see a tear spill down his cheek.  He dropped the fishing pole and
lifted his other hand to the side of my face and he ran his fingers through my hair
again.  “I don’t know how I can ever leave you go!  Not as long as I feel the way I do!
I don’t understand if I’m supposed to protect you from something that is about to
happen, or if the Lord is preparing me for something that is going to happen
regardless!  I wish I knew!  I can’t face life without you!  I’ll give up my research
grant!  I’ll move to Asheville!  I don’t care!  Just so long as I don’t have to give
you up Christy!  You are far more important to me than any of those things!!  Being
with you means no more loneliness!  I don‘t want to be lonely anymore!!”
   I turned to face Neil.  The desperation on his face was more than I could endure!  I
had no idea what to do or what to say!  I just stood and looked into his eyes, trying
to be a comfort to him.  He kissed me again, but this time as though he were trying to
keep me from disappearing!  He was so passionate, but fearful.  My heart ached for him!
I prayed for wisdom.  “If you plan to leave me Christy, please tell me right now!  I
can’t take it any longer!”  Neil begged.
   “I have no intention of leaving you Neil!  Have I ever given you any reason to
believe that I might?”  I asked.
   “No.  But I didn’t think Margaret would leave either.  Then suddenly she was gone.
I know we were miserable together but I didn’t expect her to just disappear either!
Now I’m terrified that something will happen to you!”  
   I took my hand s and placed one on each side of his head and stared into his eyes.
“Neil, I‘m *not* Margaret!  I’ll do my very best *not* to copy the same mistakes that
she made.  I love you; I don‘t want to be like Margaret in any way, shape or form.  
   “I would never trade the life that we have planned together for anything else in the
world!  Not for another man, not for riches, not for fame!!  
   I believe you will be a famous Physician one day!  You may be the man that finds, or
has already found, the cure for Trachoma!  You are a great man in my eyes!!  The Lord
asked us to take care of the ‘least’ of his brethren!  That’s what you are doing!!
Many feel that the people here aren’t worth taking care of, but you do!!  And so do I!!
I will not look on that as any small feat!  You’ve accomplished great things here.
Even if no one writes a paper about it, God knows and sees!  He’ll reward you for it!  
   “I don’t know what the future may hold!  I don’t know that I’ll still be around six
weeks from now.  Please remember that if I had a choice in the matter I would be here
with you forever!  I’d never leave you.  Right here in your arms is where I feel safe
and secure!   I wouldn’t trade this for anything!  You’ve got to remember that!”  I
pleaded.  “Remember this afternoon, you and I together on the river.  Don’t forget it!
Carry it with you in your heart!  Because this is what I would spend the rest of my
life doing if I had a choice!”  I started to cry.  “And remember Neil, ‘It’s the dance
that matters!’”
   “Christy!”  Neil whispered and he kissed me passionately one more time.  As he
pulled away from me he said, “I need to seek faith.  I have to set you in God’s hands
and leave you there.  It’s all I can do.  
   “It’s the dance that matters Miss Huddleston!”  Neil said as he bent to kiss me with
all of the fervor, and the *dread* that he had.  He left me breathless.  He held me so
tightly to him that I thought I might lose my breath.  I would miss him so much while
we were apart!  I needed him as much as he needed me!  When we parted I tried to smile
lovingly up at Neil.  I felt the love for him, but I wasn’t in the mood to smile.  He
looked solemn and serious.  As he watched me trying my best to smile for him he did his
best for me as well.  
   We stood by the river holding each other for quite some time, how long I have no
idea, but it certainly wasn’t long enough to erase what Neil was feeling.  My heart
ached for him, and the more I looked at him the more I felt that something was about to
happen to us as well!  Maybe I was just so close to Neil that I was feeling what he was
feeling, but my heart was telling me to be watchful; something was on the horizon. . .
*       *       *       *       *       *
   At the working on Saturday Fairlight had told Neil to pick me up late!  I was rather
angry with him for being late since I was supposed to be in charge of the ladies!  I
hardly spoke to him on the way over to Dan Scott’s place.  I was mad that he wouldn’t
let me walk over myself!  I could have been there long ago if he hadn’t insisted that I
had to arrive with him!  And that grin on his face, did NOT help matters at all!!!
   By the time I arrived just about everyone from the cove was there helping!  They
were chopping trees, clearing brush, and making logs for the cabin.  It was a sight to
behold!  All of these men working together!  Neil dismounted Charlie and tethered him
to a tree, and then he turned to me.  He lifted me from the saddle and slowly lowered
me to the ground as he had done ever since the day I had turned to him in the
schoolyard.  
   When he had set me on the ground he put his hand behind my head and pulled me close
with the other.  He kissed me intensely!  As he did so a chorus of cheers went up all
around us!  I felt my face grow hot!  I tried to pull away in embarrassment, but Neil
would not let me go!  He released my lips for only a moment and turned his head to the
other side and did the same thing again!  To even more cheers!  ‘What is going on
here?’   I asked myself.  He pulled me closer to him and he wrapped his arms completely
around me.  Once again he released my lips and turned his head and started all over
again!  ‘I wish I knew what was going on!’ The comments from the men were rather
garish!  Even the women were cheering!!  I felt myself yielding to him I ran my hands
through his hair and entwined my fingers in the back of his head.  When he released me
this time, it was I who turned my head to the other side and pulled him back to me!!  I
may not understand what’s going on, but I was enj!
!
o
ying it!!
   Finally Neil pulled back far enough to look at me, he had a broad smile on his face.
He stared into my eyes.  I gladly reciprocated.  I was breathing heavier and so was
Neil but we were both smiling.  “What’s going on?”  I whispered to Neil without moving
my lips.  Neil turned me around and headed toward where the ladies were gathered.
Fairlight was standing at the front with a broad smile on her face.
   “Miz Christy!  We wanted to surprise yah!  Welcome to your bridal shower!  From the
women of Cutter Gap!!”  Fairlight announced proudly.  Even Miss Alice was here!!  
   “Thank-you all so much!!”  I declared.  “You did surprise me Fairlight; and so did
Neil!  Were you in on this too?”  I asked Neil.
   “I only knew that they wanted you to arrive late and that they were going to have a
shower, I wasn’t in on any of the planning or preparation!”  Neil said.  “Now I’ve had
enough fun and I have to get to work!!”  Neil smiled down at me and kissed me sweetly.
“By the end of the day you’ll probably be asking me to go pick some flowers again!”
Neil winked as he turned to leave.
   I focused my attention back to the shower that the ladies were giving me.  I was so
surprised!  I knew these people had so little that this was a sacrifice for them to be
giving me anything!!  
   I gazed at the ladies gathered there for me.  It was so sweet of them to think of me
this way!!  Then I noticed a familiar friendly face smiling at me,  “Aunt Hattie!!”  I
exclaimed.  “You’ve come also!  I’m so glad to see you!!”  I went over and took her
hand and knelt next to her chair.
   “Christy I wouldn’t miss this for anything!  I miss a lot of things not having my
eyesight, but from the sound ah things here today, I sure wish I could ah seen that
kiss Neil gave yah!!  I’ve waited a long time for him tah be truly happy, that’s the
one thing that I wish I could see more than anything else!!  But I can hear it in his
voice when he speaks to yah and in yours when yah speak tah him.  Even when the two of
yah speak about each other tah me, I can tell the two of yah got a true love that will
last the ages!!”
   “Thank-you Aunt Hattie!”  I said.  “That means a lot to me!”  
   “Well Miz Christy!”  Fairlight began.  “I think everyone is anxious to show you what
they brought yah.  But I think the groom should be here to help yah.  We’ll wait with
the gifts until we break for lunch, then Neil can help yah, since these things are
gonna be his as well!”  
   “Thank-you Fairlight!  I’d love to have Neil help me with the gifts.”  I answered.  
   We played a few games; we read from the Bible, we sang a couple of hymns.  We sewed
on a quilt that Fairlight was making, a mosaic; it was beautiful all ready I could
hardly wait to see what it looked like when it was finished!!  They told me their
recipes and I wrote them all down.  
   Dan had been working for weeks to chop down trees, but today they were notching out
the logs and piecing them together.  Once they had logs built up all around the cabin
and the walls were getting to high to place the logs on top the men set up inclined
skids and a stout rope to haul the logs up the skids, sort of like a pulley would work.
These men knew what they were doing!  The men worked feverishly!  Even David had come
to help today.  
   The meal for the men was cooking all morning.  It was a mountain tradition that the
women feed the men; at one time I thought that was awful, but after watching how hard
these men worked here today I can see why this tradition needed to be followed.  The
men were working with all of their heart and soul; we were not working as hard as they.
When the men took time off to sit, it should be our duty to serve them their meal so
that they could relax completely for a time.
   Neil had worked as hard as I have ever seen him.  Some how watching him this
morning, working so hard along side the other men; made him more attractive to me then
he ever had been before!  Countless times this morning Fairlight, or Alice had been
forced to pull my thoughts away from Neil as I would stand and watch him work.  It
wasn’t that I didn’t appreciate everything the ladies were doing for me; it was that
the thoughts that Neil and I had been discussing of late were weighing heavily on my
mind.  How could I be sure that nothing bad was going to happen?  Watching Neil working
so hard, sweat pouring down his face, his hair was wringing wet from sweat, he had his
sleeves rolled up, his shirt unbuttoned and clinging to him, I stand the thought of
*not* having this man as my husband soon.   I prayed silently that whatever it was that
was going to happen would be something that we could fix!  Something that we would be
able to endure!  I also prayed that if it were God’s w!
!
i
ll that He would remove whatever it was and that He would give us both peace inside.  
   Noon arrived and we announced that it was time to eat.  The men all streamed toward
the food.  They deserved a good hearty meal after the way they had worked this morning.
I brought Neil his food; he was lying on the ground under a shade tree.  He looked up
at me and smiled.  “Now that’s what I want to see after a hard morning’s work!!”
   “I’m sure you must be starved!”  I said.
   “I meant you Lass!”  Neil commented as he sat up.
   I knelt down beside him.  I handed him his food.  I whispered, “Neil, I want you to
know that it’s all I can do to keep myself from kissing you right now!!”
   “Who said I didn‘t want you to?”  Neil whispered back.
   He moved closer to me, I ran my fingers through his hair and pulled him close.  I
kissed him with all of the desire that I had, had pent up inside all morning.  When he
pulled away he had a look of surprise on his face.  “I wasn’t expecting that!  I should
do this more often!!”  
   “I’ve been watching you all morning.  I don’t know why I feel this way; I know it’s
not right!!  The feelings are still there inside and I’m not sure what to do with them
at this point in time!!”  I smiled shyly.
   “Soon Christy!”  Neil smiled lovingly as he placed the back of his fingers against
my cheek.  “Our day will be here soon.”  
   When Neil was finished eating I told him that we were supposed to be together for
the gifts.  He said he would be along as soon as he had time to catch a catnap.  I said
I would see him later.
   I walked back to the ladies.  We would be kept busy for quite sometime cleaning up
from the meal and washing and drying dishes.  Miss Alice had brought the dishes from
the mission for today.  As I helped Miss Alice pack up the dishes I just had to speak
to her about the way I was feeling lately.  
   “Neil and I have both been having these feelings that something terrible is about to
happen.  I don’t know if it’s a warning that I shouldn’t leave, or is it a warning of
something that is going to happen no matter what we do!  How can I tell the difference?
I’ve been praying for wisdom, but I don’t seem to be getting any answers to my
questions!”
   “I’ve always found that when I don’t seem to be getting the answers, it’s usually
the answer that I didn’t want to hear and I’ve been ignoring it.  Are thee willing to
accept God’s answer, or are thee looking for Him to confirm the answer that you want to
hear?  I think thee may have to use that logic thyself.  Listen closely to thy heart.
What is it telling thee to do?  When thee are alone tonight, then listen carefully and
I am sure thee will get the answer thee are seeking, it may not be the answer thee are
looking for, but it will be the right answer.”  Miss Alice said.
   Yes, I suppose I was looking for a certain answer.  I wanted this to be over with.
I wanted God to take away the anguish, but it might just be that He wanted Neil and I
to attack it head-on.  That he wanted us to face some issues that we wouldn’t face any
other way.  I was terrified, but I knew I had to follow God’s will for my life no
matter what that may be.
   I was standing and thinking when suddenly Neil came up behind me and slid his arms
around my waist.  He whispered in my ear, “I can’t wait until you can join me for these
catnaps!”  I was shocked by his boldness today!  
   “Neil MacNeill!”  I called out.  All the ladies turned to me.  I then realized that
they hadn’t heard what he had just said, and I didn’t want to embarrass him so I
pretended that he had snuck up behind me and frightened me.  “You startled me!!”  I
said.
   “Nice come back!”  Neil whispered in my ear.  Then he stood up and exclaimed.  “I
was told that my presence was requested here!”
   “It most certainly is Neil!”  Miss Alice said as she took both my hand and Neil’s
and led us to the table where the ladies had placed their gifts.  
   One by one the ladies presented us with what they had brought.  Fairlight and Jeb
had given us some of their homemade honey and beeswax candles.  We received a quilt, a
lantern, a hand-carved Celtic cross, a hand-carved picture frame, a crocheted
tablecloth (made by *Aunt Hattie*!!), and so many hand-made items!  It was just
wonderful!  These people were very generous, when they had so little it was especially
surprising.  Neil and I were very grateful for everything that we had received.  It was
Neil’s job to stand up and tell everyone how much we appreciated everything.  He did a
wonderful job.  Being from these mountains their lives were all too familiar to him.
He knew what they could actually afford to give, but he knew even better that their
generosity was not to be taken lightly.  
   When Neil was finished with his speech once again everyone was yelling, ‘Kiss ‘er
Doc!!’  Neil looked at me with a sly look on his face.  I felt my face flush red when I
knew what was on his mind!!  But I didn’t want to make it look as though I didn’t want
him to kiss me either.  “Are you ready Miss Huddleston?”  Neil asked.
   I smiled a shy smile at him.  He wrapped his arm around me and lifted my face to
look at him.  I knew the smile on his face meant that he was amused with my timidity.
He bent his head to mine and kissed me tenderly and it grew more passionate.  He pulled
my body into his to the cheers of those gathered around us.  I actually found it
amusing this time.  When we parted I whispered to Neil, “Does all of this today mean
that they’ve forgotten about the six months of mourning?”
   Neil winked at me.  “I need to get back to work!  I don’t want to be called a
slacker!!  I have to do my share.”  As he walked away I felt an empty feeling inside of
me.  I knew in a few days we would be apart for quite some time!!
   Jeb Spencer offered me the use of his wagon to take the gifts to Neil’s cabin.  I
had other things that I wanted to take along with me as well.  I stopped at the mission
first to pick up a few things I wanted to take over to spruce up Neil’s cabin for him.
   At Neil’s cabin I brought in all of the things that we had gotten that day and I
also brought in a box of some other things that I had wanted to bring over.  As long as
I was there I cleaned up the place a bit.  A busy Doctor who didn’t have time to take
care of himself certainly didn’t have time to take care of his cabin either!  I put
books on the bookshelf, I cleaned the table and the floors, I cleaned the stove and I
dusted.  I placed the new tablecloth on the table along with silver candlesticks that
my mother had given me.  I put some of the beeswax candles into them.  I went out and
picked some wildflowers and put them into a jar that I found.  I placed them in the
center of the table as a centerpiece.  I also hung some flowers to dry for the winter.
I baked a batch of biscuits so Neil would have something in the house to eat.  I swept
the front porch while the biscuits were baking.  When everything was all put away I
went out to the wagon and I retrieve a dress of !
!
m
ine that knew Neil always liked.  I took it into the bedroom and hung it on the back of
the door.  To make it look as though I would be returning for it soon.  
   I noticed that the sun was setting and I knew the working would be over shortly
after sunset.  So folks could get home before it got to dark.  Some I’m sure had
already left.  If the men had worked as hard this afternoon as they had this morning!
Dan wouldn’t have much work left to finish!!
   I climbed into the wagon and headed for the mission.  I didn’t want to be caught
alone with Neil in his cabin!!  
   
   I returned to Dan’s place just as the last of the people were leaving.  Jeb and
Fairlight were waiting for their wagon.  Neil came over to help me down.  
   He set me slowly on the ground, “I suppose you want me to go pick some flowers?”  He
teased.  
   I threw my arms around his neck and whispered, “As a matter of fact I think it’s
rather attractive!!”  I winked.  Neil’s face looked shocked.  Then I kissed him
ardently.  “Does that prove my point?”
   “I think it does!”  He still looked shocked.  “Miss Huddleston, what has come over
you today?”
   “I’m not sure!  I’m just very happy!!  I know we’ll be leaving soon, but today has
just been wonderful!!  Oh, by the way, I think you’ll notice a few changes around your
cabin when you get there!! I want to thank-you for *everything* today!”  I said.  “I
should go thank Fairlight as well.”
   I turned toward Fairlight and Jeb.  I strode over to Fairlight.  “I have to
thank-you for all that you’ve done today!  Thank-you so much for everything!!  It has
been a wonderful day.”  
   “Miz Christy!  I was happy to do this for yah today!  Yah all have done so much for
me.  I’m glad yah liked it.”
   “I loved it!!  I never expected anything like this!  You truly surprised me
Fairlight!!”  I exclaimed.
   “We best be gittin home to the young’uns Fairlight!!”  Jeb called.  
   I looked around at Dan’s property.  “It doesn’t look like Dan will have too much
more work to do either!  The cabin looks wonderful!  I’m sure he must be very thankful
for all that you’ve accomplished here today.”
   “Thank-you again Fairlight!  And you also Jeb!!”  I said.  “Good-bye!”  I turned and
left as the Spencer’s drove off in their wagon.  

   I turned back to Neil.  “Who took Aunt Hattie home?”  
   “Dan is doing that right now.”  Neil said.  “Would you like me to take you back to
the mission?”
   “I could walk home if you’re anxious to get home and rest.”  I said.
   “Does that mean you don’t want to ride with me?”  Neil asked.
   “No!  I just thought that after you worked so hard today you might be very tired and
you’d want to go home to rest?”  I said.
   “I’m not the least bit tired since you got back!”  Neil exclaimed.  
   “As long as you aren’t exhausted then I accept your invitation for a ride home!” 
   Neil lifted me up into the saddle then gracefully mounted Charlie behind me.  He put
his arms around me and headed toward the mission.  He nuzzled my neck and whispered
into my ear, “Thank-you so much for *everything* today!”
   “It was my pleasure Neil! . . . There’s something I don’t understand.  When we
arrived at Dan’s this morning and you kissed me, and everyone cheered.  Or after we
were presented with the gifts this afternoon and the same thing happened again.  Does
that mean that they’ve forgot about the six months of mourning?  I don’t understand
what’s going on?  I can’t lie to you, I enjoyed it, but I don’t understand it!”
   “It’s hard to explain Christy!  They know what I’ve been through; they know I
couldn’t be attracted to Margaret anymore when she died.  They might allow us to kiss,
to be engaged, but I should still wait for the six months to be over before we can
marry.  I know that’s the way it should be and I don’t want to jeopardize anything, so
I’ll wait the six months just because I’m supposed to!  I’m sorry Christy.  But I’ve
told you before that I’m forever bound by everyone else’s rules.  I can’t bring myself
to go against this rule!”  Neil apologized.
   “I understand and it’s only fair to Margaret.  She deserves to be remembered at
least for these six months.  Miss Alice will appreciate it.  Her daughter needs to be
remembered.  If she were my daughter I guess I’d want the same respect for her.  I also
know Margaret well enough to know that she was holding on to you because it was a
convenience.  She wanted you to be there for her whenever she wanted to come back, sort
of like a toy for her to play with now and then.  She may have said that she wanted to
come back to you, that she wanted to live here in the cove, but all one had to do was
look at her or speak to her, to realize that, that wasn’t going to last long.  I
respect this mourning period, now.  But I’ll be glad when it’s all over!”  I consoled.
   Neil held me a little closer.  “Thank-you Christy!  I appreciate your
understanding!”  

   Back at the mission Neil helped me down from Charlie’s back.  “I’ll miss you Neil!”
I said.
   “I’ll miss you also!  Sleep well tonight my lovely!  I’ll be back to attend church
with you in the morning.”  Neil said as he leaned forward to kiss me gently.  “Good
Night Lass!”
   “Good night Neil!  I’ll see you in the morning!”  I said.
   I turned to go inside.  Neil seized my arm I turned back to look at him.  He placed
the back of his fingers against my cheek and smiled lovingly.  “I love you Christy!”
   I put my hand on his cheek.  “I love you too Neil!”
  He let go of my arm and mounted Charlie, “I’ll be here bright and early.”  He turned
Charlie toward home.  

   That night I had difficulty sleeping!  I kept thinking of all of the events of the
day.  Neil’s kiss when we arrived, all of the work that the men had accomplished today,
the wedding shower and all the special gifts from everyone, Aunt Hattie’s words about
Neil and I, watching Neil as he worked, Miss Alice’s words to me, being at Neil’s cabin
and cleaning it up, putting some of my things in Neil’s-*our* cabin, the ride home this
evening…EVERYTHING about the day!!  I prayed fervently for an answer to mine and Neil’s
problems.  I didn’t want to face the problems. But I was becoming more and more aware
that we were to face something head on and we were not going to get around it in any
way.  We had to go right through the middle.  There would be no other way.  Pass or
fail, we’d have to face facts…weather of not Neil and I were still together in the end
would be entirely up to us.  
   I spent the rest of the night praying!  I couldn’t let this go without fervent
prayer.  If our future was at stake the least I could do was spend some nights in
prayer.  There were only a few more days until Neil would be leaving.  I would be
leaving the day after.  I prayed for protection for us both, for strength, boldness,
and a guard around our hearts, guidance, anything that I could think of!  
*       *       *       *       *       *
  When the sun began to rise in the morning I was still on my knees.  I was seeking a
clear answer to our problems.  I knew Miss Alice was right.  I had to even listen for
the answers that I didn’t want to hear.  I tried to listen for those as well, but it
was very difficult!  
   After I had gotten ready for church I descended the stairs and walked to the kitchen
Miss Alice and Ruby Mae were fixing breakfast as I came in to help.  
   “Good Morning Miss Alice…Ruby Mae!!”  I called.
   “Good Morning Christy!  How are thee this morning?  Did they receive an answer to
the question thee had asked me yesterday?”  Miss Alice asked.
   “I don’t think I received a clear answer, although I’m still listening.”  I said.
   “I believe thee will make the correct decision.  I must tell thee that thou must
also be praying with Neil!  This is his decision as much as thine!  Thee should be
prayerful together even now!  Or should I say especially now!  If the Lord has given
both of thee the same vision then He is definitely trying to tell thee something that
thou should be mindful of!  Don’t stand back and allow something to be taken from thee!
Only the Lord can help thee, and I believe that the two of thee should be on thy knees
*together* praying for the answer!”  Alice stated.
   “Yes, I can see that Miss Alice!”  I said.  “I’ll discuss it with Neil after church
today!  We should find somewhere that we can spend time in prayer together.  Maybe even
fasting and praying!  We need to have an answer to this problem, one way or another!”  
   Ruby Mae was setting the table and Miss Alice said, “There will be a guest for
Breakfast this morning so please set an extra place at the table Ruby Mae.”
   “Who’s coming Miz Alice!?”  Ruby Mae asked.
   “You will see as soon as our guest arrives!”  Miss Alice answered.

   Someone knocked on the door as I was passing by.  I stopped and opened it.  “Neil!
Good Morning!!  Are you our special guest for Breakfast this morning?”  I asked.
   “Alice invited me yesterday.  Didn’t she tell you?”  Neil said.
   “No I guess she’s saved it as a surprise!  Although I am extremely glad to see you
this morning!”
   “I’m glad to hear that!  The feeling is mutual!”  Neil smiled.
   “How did you sleep last night?”  I asked.  
   “Fitfully” Neil admitted.
   “I was up all night praying about these ‘feelings’ that you and I have been having!
Praying for an answer.  Trying to sort through everything.  I just don’t know what I’m
supposed to do!”  I paused.  “We need to discuss this after church, alright?”
   “Of course Christy!  I’ll be happy to speak to you about it.”  Neil answered.  
   “Can we go on another picnic?”  I asked.  “Unless you’re busy this afternoon.”
   “I planned to spend the day with you my love!”  Neil said.
   “I’ll get something together in the basket.  Would you care to join me in the
kitchen while I work, or would you rather wait in here alone?”  I inquired with a grin.
   “I think I’d rather be with you.  Being alone is not attractive in the least!!”
Neil smiled.

   After Breakfast we all headed to church together, Miss Alice, David, Ruby Mae, Neil
and myself.  Neil helped us set up benches and get things ready for church this
morning. 
   Neil and I waited outside for church to start.  Everyone greeted us as they arrived.
Dan Scott brought Aunt Hattie along to church this morning!  It was wonderful to see
her!  Our hymns this morning would be more beautiful than ever with Aunt Hattie’s
melodious voice!!  Neil and I walked up to them to greet them.
   “Aunt Hattie!!  Dan!!  We’re so glad to see you here today!!  The hymns will be so
much sweeter  because you are here singing with us this morning!!”  I called.
   “Hattie!  Dan!  Welcome!”  Neil added.  “Glad to see you!”
   Aunt Hattie smiled.  “Neil and Christy!!  I’m glad to hear you’re both at services
this morning!  Neil I was hopin’ you were comin‘!  I’ve been askin Dan is you’ve been
goin’ he said he didn’t know cause he hasn’t been ah goin!  So I said I wanted him tah
take me this morning so we I would at least know that he was here, even if Neil
wasn’t!!  But I’m glad Neil’s here also!!  Yah make sure yah keep comin Neil!!  It’ll
give yah strength!  It’ll help yah through difficult times!!”  Aunt Hattie kissed Neil
on the cheek.  “We gotta take care ah each other Neil!  We’re all we’ve got ‘til
Christy and yah git hitched!”
   I had to smile.  But she was right, I was glad that Neil had someone so Spiritually
strong to lean on if we did indeed have to face troubled times ahead.  

   After church Miss Alice asked Dan, Aunt Hattie and Neil to join us for lunch.  When
everyone was gathered at the mission house I stood up and said, “I know that everyone
gathered here today is a believer.  I know that you all pray, and that’s what I want to
speak to you about.  I asked Neil to go on a picnic today so that we would have time to
pray together about some problems that he and I are afraid we may have to face soon.
We’ve both been worried for a while now that something is going to happen to either me
or us.  Neil is it alright if I elaborate for everyone, just for the purpose of
prayer?”  I asked.
   “Go right ahead Christy.  We can use all the prayer we can get!”  Neil answered.
   “Here is what is going on.  At first Neil was the one most sensitive to the spirit
about this, but now I know I’ve been told something as well.  We have a ‘feeling’ that
something is about to happen.  We don’t know what it is or when it may happen.  We
aren’t sure if we should go on the separate trips that we are planning or not.  Now if
Neil doesn’t go to Baltimore than he doesn’t get his grant and he loses everything in
the area of Trachoma research.  I could very easily skip my trip to Asheville, but I
have wedding plans to make.  If I leave it entirely up to my mother I’ll not have the
wedding I want, but the one that my mother wants.  If the Lord wants us to give up any
of these things we will definitely do what the Lord asks.  We just want to be sure that
we are indeed following the Lord and not our own emotions!  So what we’re asking you to
do is this, pray that the Lord will impress us both with the same answer.  That we will
both get a clear answer to this question!
!
,
 ‘Should we go on these trips or should we give up all that these trips represent?’  We
want to come away from this with the exact same answer.”  I announced.  “Just pray that
we would both know beyond a shadow of a doubt what it is that we should do before we
leave at the end of the week.  Neil is leaving on Friday and I am leaving on Saturday.”
   “You can count on me!”  Aunt Hattie announced and everyone else chimed in with the
same reply.
   “Thank-you we knew we could count on all of you!”  Neil said.
   
   Neil and I left for our picnic.  On Charlie’s back I said, “I wanted to tell you
differently what I had in mind, but I didn’t want the opportunity to slip by where we
had everyone together.  Including Aunt Hattie and Dan!  There just won’t be many times
where we have them all together in the same place.  I’m sorry that I didn’t discuss it
with you first.  I know that I am supposed discuss things with you before I do
anything.  I’ll endeavor to do that from now on.  Maybe once we’re married I’ll have
more opportunity to discuss things with you before!  I didn’t get to see you much this
morning before I found myself in the middle of everyone that I knew could pray for us.”
   “As long as you are asking for people to help us through prayer, I don’t mind your
asking without discussing it with me.”  Neil said.  “It can’t do any harm for people to
be praying good things for us!  I’ll not be angry with you for asking for prayer for
us.  You know more about these things than I do.”
   “But you see Neil.  That’s one of the things that I wanted to discuss this
afternoon.  That we should discuss things more together and we should be praying about
things-*together*!  Making decisions-together!!  That’s the way it should be after we
get married, we should be practicing it now.  That way it won’t be something brand new
to us when we get married.”  I admitted.  “That’s why I wanted to be alone with you
this afternoon.  I wanted us to have time alone to pray together, and to talk about the
future.  I’ve been praying that both of us will receive the same ‘revelation’ you might
call it.  So that we will know beyond a shadow of a doubt that we are either supposed
to proceed from here, or we should stay right here.  I don’t want you to give up your
research grant unless we are both positive that its God’s will that you do.  That grant
means too much to yours and *our* future for you to give it up because we’re afraid
something might possibly go wrong!”
   “Well, then we should be praying.  There aren’t too many days before we’ve both got
to leave!”  Neil announced.  

   Neil and I spent the rest of the afternoon in prayer.  When we said amen, we both
felt refreshed and renewed.  We both knew that praying together was what God intended
for us to do.  We were to approach His throne *together* not separately.  We may not
have received the message that we were looking for, but we had found the best way to
get those answers.  
   We just sat back and gazed at each other, smiling for the longest time.  Until Neil
started to speak.  
   “I don’t know about you, but I feel better already.  I don’t know if it is spending
that much time in prayer for the first time, or if it is the fact that we have finally
found the correct way to pray!  I’m sure we will receive the answer this week.  Maybe
not the one we’re hoping for, but it will be the correct one.  

  We spent much of the rest of our last week together praying.  We both felt that we
were supposed to forge ahead, but that we were supposed to be watchful and continue to
pray about the situation.  We agree to write to each other about what we were praying
about.  Neil would be very difficult to get in touch with by telephone.  He would try
to call me if he could, but he didn’t know what things would be like at the hospital.  
   On Thursday night Neil and I stayed up all night praying.  We just had to make sure
that we were doing the right thing by leaving.  We both felt that something was on the
horizon, but God was not going to remove it miraculously, but He was going to be right
there with us, as long as we continued to pray, and as Miss Alice always said, ‘Seek
Faith’!  When things looked bleak we were supposed to get on our knees, not give up.
That this was going to be a test of our love both for each other and of God.  Would we
trust him to bring us through, or would we give up when things got rough?  Weather or
not Neil and I were still together at the end of this ordeal was up to us and how well
we would rely on God for the answers and the timing of everything!  I was to set Neil
in God’s hands and leave him there and trust God to care for him and bring him through
and Neil was to do the same with me.  It was a very difficult thing to do!  I had
promised myself that I would take care of Ne!
!
i
l because Margaret never had and Neil didn’t have the time to do it.  Now I was being
asked to let go completely and leave that job in God’s hands!  He never said that I
wouldn’t be given part of that job at sometime but for now I was to give it up totally
to the Lord.  I was being told to place Neil in God’s hand’s and Neil was supposed to
place me in there as well.  I guess we would be there together that way!  
   When we had finished praying Friday morning it was very difficult for both of us.  I
had school to teach today and Neil had to finish packing.  But it was still our last
day together.  David had agreed to take over a few classes this morning and Neil was
coming to help grade the final chemistry tests and projects this afternoon.  There
would be no more time alone than we had right now.  Neil held me in his arms as we
watched the sun rise over the mountains.  We had climbed to the top of this mountain,
we somehow felt closer to God this way!  Of course God is everywhere all the time, but
being way up here gave you the sense of being in Heaven, especially with the sun rising
in the East the way it was this morning!!  It was a most glorious sunrise!  As if God
had planned this one just for us this morning!!
   When the sun had risen, we knew we had to start heading down the mountain again.  We
descended hand and hand.  I wanted desperately to return with Neil to his cabin and
help him pack, but I knew there were too many temptations in that!  I needed to get
ready for school today.  I had to pack my things for my trip home tomorrow.  I hoped
that I would be able to travel with Neil to El Pano to say good-bye to him at the train
platform.  But I didn’t want to return home alone either.  
   When Neil stopped Charlie outside of the mission house.  He dismounted and turned to
help me down.  He had a forlorn look on his face.  I felt the same.  Neil reached up
for me and took me by the waist to lower me down.  I set my hands on his broad
shoulders and slipped them around his neck as he lowered me to the ground.  Oh how I
would miss being in his embrace!  As my feet settled on the ground Neil slowly
encircled me with his strong arms.  He bent his head to kiss me.  I closed my eyes and
he kissed me in a way that I had never experienced before!  It was as if he felt this
may be the last time!  I held fast to him trying to keep him from ever leaving!  But we
both knew what we had been praying so earnestly about this past week.  We both knew the
answers, we had placed each other in God’s hands and that is where we were to leave
each other.  
   Neil stepped back from me with tears in his eyes, as I did.  He placed the back of
his fingers against my cheek as I felt the tears roll down from my eyes.  “Six weeks
isn’t forever Christy!”  Neil said sadly.  “I’ll miss you.  But I know you’re in God’s
hands and if I can’t trust Him to care for you then who can?”
   “I know Neil.  I’m not crying so much about what might happen as I am just having to
say good-bye for six weeks!  I know I’ll be busy, but, I would much rather be doing all
of these things with you by my side!  Planning our wedding is something we should be
doing together!  It’s not something that I should be doing alone.  It’s *our* day, not
just mine.  Is there anything that you want me to keep in mind as I plan things?”  I
asked.
   “The only things I want that day are for Aunt Hattie to sing, and for you to be the
bride!  Other than that it doesn’t matter what you plan!  I trust you to do the right
thing.”  Neil leaned forward and kissed me sweetly.  Then he slowly backed away toward
Charlie.  
   “I’ll see you for Chemistry this afternoon Miss Huddleston.”  Neil said.
   Neil said as he mounted Charlie.
   “I love you Neil MacNeill!”  I called.   
   “I love you too!”  Neil said as he turned Charlie to leave.  “Good-bye!”
  *     *       *       *       *       *
   I corrected tests, I checked homework and I packed for my trip to Asheville.  I
always felt like I was forgetting something when I packed to go away!!  This time I had
a feeling that what I was feeling wasn’t’ so much that I forgot something as it was
that Neil wasn’t coming with me.  
   I had the children all get out their Chemistry work.  Neil had given them each a
final project to complete and the older children had to write a paper on their
findings.  They had everything ready and waiting when Dr. MacNeill arrived.  He was
very impressed!  He especially like Zady Spencer’s project!  Neil always said, “There’s
a scientist in that girl!”  I was sure he was right!  
   Everyone passed with flying colors, even Creed Allen!  He loved Chemistry.  I was so
glad that Neil had brought up teaching Chemistry to the children because it was always
new and interesting.  The children were constantly being challenged and surprised by
the results!!  
   I loved to watch Neil’s face light up as the children would explode with excitement
at the outcome!  I was often impressed myself!  I would often sit in on the class and
smile.  I knew how much Neil loved these children and they loved him as well.  As I had
said so many times before I was constantly impressed by this man!  I was always
noticing something new and exciting!  

   We cleaned up the schoolroom after everyone had left for the last day until next
spring.  I wanted to keep as busy as I could then I wouldn’t think about Neil leaving
in short time.  When the time came for him to leave he walked up behind me and slid his
arms around me.  “Christy, I know you’re trying to avoid this, but I have to be leaving
soon.  I need to say good-bye to you now so I can go up to the mission house and say
good-bye to Alice before I leave.”
   I didn’t want to turn around and look at him!  I couldn’t look into those eyes and
not start to cry!  “Neil!”  I said with my back facing him.  “I can’t do this.  If I
turn around and look at you I’m going to fall apart, I know I am.”
   “Does that mean I don’t even get a kiss good-bye before I leave?”  Neil asked sadly.
   “I suppose it’s not right if I don’t turn around and say good-bye, but don’t be
angry with me if I get upset!”
   “I won’t be angry with you!  I expected that to happen!  That’s why I starting to
say good-bye so long before I have to leave.  I’ve given you extra time.”  I could tell
he was smiling at me.
   I turned around and looked into his eyes.  I tried to be strong, but something about
the way he looked at me always caused me to melt!  I threw my arms around his neck and
hugged him tightly.  Then he encircled me with his arms.  We both held on firmly to
each other as the tears began to flow.  I sobbed for awhile, I don’t know how long and
Neil soothed me.  
   “Remember our afternoon at the river. . .our days and nights in prayer together. .
.the working. . .the afternoon I proposed and you accepted. . .just remember all of the
good times that we’ve had together!”  Neil listed.
   “I will Neil I promise!  You remember that I love you and remember what I said on
the river that day. . .that this is where I would rather be than anywhere else on
earth!  Most especially be watchful of ‘It’s the dance that matters, Neil’!  Anything
from me that doesn’t have that written on it is a fake!  Don’t believe what you hear
about me while we’re apart!  Remember what I’ve told you and that I won’t under any
circumstance change my mind!!”  I said.
   “I will remember Christy!  I’ll do my best to be mindful of everything!”  Neil added
as he leaned forward to kiss me affectionately.  When he slowly backed away I felt the
tears flowing afresh, but Neil had to leave or he would be late for his train.
   “I wish I could go with you to El Pano!”  I cried.
   “I wish you could also, but I don’t want you riding back up the mountain as it’s
getting dark out.  I don’t want anything to happen to you!  I’ll be alright!”  Neil
said.  “Good-bye Christy!  I’ll see you in six weeks.”
   “Good-bye Neil!”  I tried very hard to keep from sobbing until Neil had left the
school building.  When I had watched him descend the stairs I threw myself into my
chair with my head on my desk and sobbed.

   A the mission house Neil found Miss Alice doing the gardening.  “Alice, I’ve come to
say Good-bye.”  Neil announced.
   “We shall miss thee Neil!  We will endeavor to do our best while thee are away!  Is
Dan Scott going to stay at thy cabin while thee are away?”  Miss Alice asked.
   “Yes, I told him that most people would come there first.”  Neil said.
   “Would you look in on Christy after I leave?  I could hear her crying as I walked
over here.  I can’t go back myself, I’ve got to catch my train.”
   “Of course I will look in on her for thee as soon as thee leave!  Don’t worry about
Christy!  I am sure that once she arrives in Asheville and she gets emerged in the
wedding planning and the parties in her honor, I’m sure she will feel much better!  She
will still miss thee of course, but she will find it easier to cope.”  Alice soothed.
   “I’m sure you’re right Alice.  But it’s getting her through this first night that’s
going to be the most difficult for her I’m sure.”  Neil said.
   “Yes, I know.  But we will take good care of her for thee!  You need not worry!”
Alice stated.
   “Well, alright then, Alice.  I’ll be off for Baltimore!  I’ll see you when I return
in six weeks.”  Neil said as he gave Alice a peck on the cheek.
   “Godspeed to thee Neil!”  Alice answered.

   I heard Neil as he came riding back past the school building on his way to El Pano I
raced out the porch to wave good-bye, he raised a gloved hand in my direction as he
rode past.  I waved back.  I couldn’t help but wonder when I would ever see him again!!
*       *       *       *       *       *


Chapter Ten

   The train ride home was uneventful.  I felt as though I were going back in time!
Although it was the exact same feeling I had, had when I first moved to Cutter Gap!!  I
knew that as far as progress and technology were concerned, Asheville was far ahead of
the cove, but I felt like I was taking a step backward in my life by returning once
again to Asheville.  I wanted to close the door on this place and never return again!
But I loved my family too much to do that to them.
   Mother and Daddy met me at the station.  It was wonderful to see them again!  Mother
had a huge list of things for us to do starting tomorrow!  I was anxious to be planning
my wedding!!  
   The first couple of weeks were filled with dress fittings, measurements, poring over
sketches of wedding gowns!  Most of which were far too elaborate for Cutter Gap!!  We
must have visited every dressmaker in Asheville!!  I finally found Mrs. Findlay!  She
knew exactly what I wanted!!  When I told her that I wanted the simplest dress she
could make she drew me a sketch of a fabulous dress!!  An A-line skirt with a short
train and a short simple lace veil!  She was going to make it with long sleeves with a
cape-like front that would come down over my arms to the elbows for the winter cold in
the cove.  Then there would be pearl buttons down the front and a stand up collar with
a delicate lace ruffle.  I was so pleased that she would make something so simple for
me!  I knew my mother was disappointed; she always wanted me to have an elaborate
wedding with the long flowing gown and a dozen bridesmaids!  And of course a groom that
would keep me here in Asheville!  But her dream!
!
s
 were never my dreams.  My father understood me better than my mother.  When he had
visited me at the mission he knew why I loved it there, he knew why I was drawn to that
place.  My mother had tried, God-Love-her, but she still wanted me to be the ‘Belle of
the Ball’ in Asheville instead of a ‘Mountain Woman’.  I had promised her that I would
never become a ‘Swannie O’Teale‘, but for some reason she was afraid of my remaining in
the cove.  
   When we left Mrs. Findlay’s house my mother insisted that we go shopping.  I wanted
to get something for my friends back home.  Mother wanted me to have every party dress
that she laid her eyes on.  But I had no need for party dresses in Cutter Gap!  
   “Mother, we don’t have a lot of dances in the cove!”  I told her.  “I have no need
of a fancy party dress!”
   “You’ll need some while you’re here Christy!  We’re going to have a party in your
honor on Saturday!  I’ve invited all of your oldest and dearest friends!  Then the
following week I’ve arranged for a family gathering.  All of the Rudd’s and the
Huddleston’s will be there!!  You don’t want to look like a ‘mountain woman’ in front
of them do you?”  Mother chided.
   “I don’t mind Mother!  I want to be myself; I don’t want to pretend I’m something
that I’m not!  Besides, couldn’t these parties wait for a few more weeks until Neil can
attend them with me?  What fun is it to have parties to celebrate my up-coming marriage
when the groom can’t possibly be here?”
   “These parties aren’t to celebrate your wedding dear.  I’ve arranged them to show
you what you’ve missed here and to try and knock some sense into you!  There has got to
be a way that I can prove to you that marrying a mountain man is not what you were put
on this earth to do!!  There are many eligible young gentlemen right here in
Asheville!! One in particular is Bradley Whitting!!  You would be perfect for him!!
His mother and I were best friends when we were growing up.  When she married they
moved away from Asheville, but now they’ve returned and I’m sure that you would love
their son Bradley!!  He’s everything you used to tell me that you wanted in a young
man!!  He’s going to be at the party on Saturday evening.  I want you to be especially
nice to him!!  I promised him that you would show him around Asheville next week.”
   “MOTHER!!  I’m engaged to Neil!!  How would it look to him if he were to see me
‘being especially nice’ to Bradley and ‘showing him around’ Asheville next week!?!  I
can’t hurt Neil like that mother!!  He’s too important to me!”  I wanted to scream!
   “Now Christy, you know better than to speak to me like that.  If your Dr. MacNeill
can’t understand you’re doing a favor for me than maybe you had better rethink your
acceptance of his proposal!”  
   “Mother, I love you dearly!  I want to do what you ask and be an obedient daughter.
But I promised Neil that I would never look at another man.  I have no desire to look
at or be seen with any man other than Neil!  If you want to wait until Neil and I can
show Bradley around Asheville together I would do it gladly.  But I don’t want to put
myself in a place where I’m alone with a man other than Neil.  It’s not right and you
know it!  Would you want to be alone with a man other than Daddy?  Would Daddy think
that was right?”  I asked.
   “But this is different Christy.  You have chosen the wrong man and I am going to
prove it to you while you are here!  Your father may like Dr. MacNeill, and may have
given his permission for the two of you to marry, but that doesn’t mean that I can’t
work as hard as I am able to, to try and change your mind as long as you’re here!!  I
will do everything in my power to change your mind!  I will not see you make a huge
mistake like marrying this Dr. MacNeill!!  I won’t let it happen as long as there is
breath left in my body!!  You belong here in Asheville!  What if your father has
another stroke?  Who will be here with me?  What if I get sick?  Who would take care of
your father?  You are our only child Christy; you can’t move that far away and leave us
here alone!  We aren’t getting any younger and the older we get the more I realize that
I want you to stay here in case we need you suddenly!!  You will not go back to Cutter
Gap!!  I promise you that!!”
   I felt the tears stinging my eyes.  Neil was right.  He had a feeling all along that
something was going to happen.  Why was my mother acting like this?  I thought she had
agree that I could stay at the mission after she had visited, but for some reason now
that she saw me back here in Asheville her whole outlook changed.  I was totally
confused now!  Why had mother helped me pick out my wedding dress?  Why was I here?  I
should have just run off and gotten married to Neil right away, but I knew Neil would
never do that again!  He had run-off with Margaret and had made Miss Alice miserable.
He wouldn’t do that again he was too honorable for that!  I had to speak to my father.
He would have the answers for me.  I was so miserable that I felt physically ill.
Everything was spinning; I found a park bench to sit down on.  I held my face in my
hands I couldn’t hold back the tears anymore!  They came down in a violent flow from my
eyes.  I wept uncontrollably.  Mother just sat!
!
 
there.  She knew she was right and she was sure that I would get-over this infatuation
with an older man.  She didn’t understand what Neil and I had together!  It was more
than love, more than friendship, more than anyone could understand without experiencing
it themselves!  ‘True-Love’ as Zady Spencer and Aunt Hattie called it.  Zady told me
before I left that she knew her mama and daddy had ‘true-love’ and she said she could
tell that Neil and I had the same thing.  Because of the way I looked at Neil and the
way he looked at me even when I wasn’t looking.  Aunt Hattie had said, “I’ve waited a
long time for Neil tah be truly happy, that’s the one thing that I wish I could see
more than anything else!!  But I can hear it in his voice when he speaks to yah and in
yours when yah speak tah him.  Even when the two of yah speak about each other tah me,
I can tell the two of yah got a true love that will last the ages!!”  They were right.
. .if only I had brought Zady and Aunt Hatt!
!
i
e with me to Asheville to convince my mother!!  
   When I had relaxed a bit my mother looked at me,  “Have you finished with your
temper tantrum now Christy?”
   I was so mad; I knew there was nothing I could do.  I wasn’t allowed.  This was my
mother and I couldn’t talk back to her, I couldn’t raise my voice to her.   I had to be
loving and obedient to a fault.  That is what she always expected of me and I knew she
always would.  
   “Now let’s get you some party dresses so you will look presentable at the parties in
your honor.  You may not be grateful to me now, but one day when you and Bradley are
happily married you will thank me a thousand times over for not letting you make such a
dreadful mistake as marrying that Dr. MacNeill.”  
   I wanted to find a place to be sick.  I was feeling awful.  If only I could see Neil
again and explain things to him!  What was he going to think of me?  What was going to
happen to us?  I needed to hear his voice again!  It had been only two weeks and he
would be gone for four more weeks!!
   “Mother I need to get home and lie down.  I’m going to be sick!”  I called.
   “Christy, you have got to stop these dramatics of yours!!  They are not going to
impress me in any way I can assure you!”  My mother said as she got up and headed back
to the dress shop.
   I felt as though I were going to faint!  I tried to follow my mother but my knees
grew weak and everything went black. . .

   I woke up in the hospital with someone waving smelling salts under my nose!!  I
tried to move my head away from the pungent smell.  “Where am I?”  I asked.
   A nurse standing over my bed said, “You’re at Mercy Hospital.  You fainted on the
sidewalk and you were brought here for observation.  We still haven’t determined what
caused you to faint.”
   I knew full well what it was that caused me to faint!!  My mother’s declaration is
what caused this!  She had pulled the rug out from under me and I had fallen flat on my
back!  My entire future was stripped away from me in a matter of seconds!!  And in its
place was set a future that looked wonderful to my mother but made me miserable beyond
all belief!!  
   I turned my head away and looked out the window.  I tried to pray, but I felt like
God was so far away.  I begged God to hear my prayers and bring Neil and I back
together again!!  “Please God, don’t let me be attracted to anything back here again,
most especially not Bradley!  Please help me to keep my promise to Neil that I won’t
even look at another man!  Neil is so important to me, I know in the very depths of me
that he is the man that I am to marry!  Please help me Lord, PLEASE!!”  
   “You had me worried my dear!”  My mother sang as she entered the room.  “I want no
more of these hysterics of yours!!  This kind of behavior is just not proper for a
young lady of your high standards!!  As soon as you are released from here we are going
back to get those dresses that I told you, you would need.  I will not have you acting
this way to get whatever you want!  I told you how things were going to be and they
will be that way no matter what you say.”  
   The Doctor entered the room.   “I think you just got a little light-headed due to
all of the rushing around that you have been doing.  Your mother tells me that you are
marrying Bradley Whitting!  I know his family well!  You are a lucky woman Miss
Huddleston!  The Whittings are a very influential family.  I didn’t even know that
their son was engaged?  I’ll have to call and congratulate them when I get home.  I see
no reason why you shouldn’t be allowed to leave Miss Huddleston.  I think you should
probably drink lots of water and rest more for a couple of days and you should be
fine.”
   “Thank-you Doctor!”  My mother said.  “I don’t know how to thank-you enough for all
you’ve done!”
   My mother was sugary-sweet to everyone but me.  She had venom in her voice for me.
Why couldn’t she see what Neil and I had together?  Why didn’t she even want to know?
What would she tell Neil about us?  I had to some how get word to Neil that he should
not believe anything that my mother wrote him about me!  I had to tell Dan Scott and
Miss Alice what was going on here so that they could persuade Neil to keep the faith no
matter what he heard.  But how was I going to do that?

   Mother took me back to the dress shop and I reluctantly picked out and tried on the
dress that she wanted.  I would do whatever I had to, to get through the next few
weeks.  I would not pretend to be interested in Bradley and I would not go on letting
people think that we were engaged!!  I was indeed engaged, to Neil MacNeill from Cutter
Gap Tennessee!!  That is the only ‘engagement’ that I would recognize.  I wanted no
other.
   When I got home I found a telegram had been delivered for me while I was away.  It
said,

‘To Christy Huddleston,
        I’m sorry to have to tell you this, but I am calling off our engagement.  I ask
that you would
        Somehow return my ring as soon as you can.  I am still paying on that ring, and
        I will need it to give to my new fiancée. A woman I met in one of my classes.
I
        Would prefer that she didn’t know anything about my involvement with you, so
would
        You please not try to contact me every again.
                                Neil MacNeill’
 
   I wanted to scream at my mother!!  How could she stoop so low as to fake a telegram
like this?  The timing of it was just too perfect and besides my engagement ring from
Neil was a family heirloom!  It had been handed down from generation to generation in
the MacNeill family he was in no way still paying on a ring that belonged to Neil
MacNeill of Barra‘s Grandmother back in the 1700‘s!!  Besides, Neil MacNeill would
never give his heart to anyone that quickly and easily.  Not to mention that it did not
contain our secret message!!  But I decided to keep all this stored away inside because
I wanted to save it all for evidence should the opportunity present itself.  I folded
the ‘telegram’ and placed it in my pocket.

   I went to my room to lie down.  I was still not feeling well.  I had plans to make
and people that I had to get in touch with somehow and soon!!  I knew that if my mother
had sent me a phony telegram the chances were very good that she had also sent a
similar one to Neil.  Now I felt even worse!!  My only hope was that my mother had sent
the ‘telegram’ to Neil’s cabin and not to St. Timothy’s Hospital.  That way I could ask
Dan Scott to keep an eye out for it and destroy it before Neil ever got to see it.  If
she sent it to St. Timothy’s I would have to leave it in the Lord’s hands for now,
because I couldn’t get to Baltimore.  Plus I didn’t know of any way to ease the pain
from this far away.  I knelt beside my bed and prayed that the Lord would put a shield
around Neil’s heart to protect it from the lies that were bound to be thrown at him.
That he would remember what I had told him that night in the barn that I would look at
no other man.  “Please Lord remind him of all!
!
 
that I said to him that night, ‘your name is written on my heart!  I’ll never look at
anyone else.  Not after the way I watched you pour out your heart to the Lord, over
*me*!!  I’d be dead right now if it weren’t for you!  I won’t take that lightly either!
I love you with my whole being Neil!  I’ll never compromise what we have together!  I
promise!!  Don’t you ever believe anything negative that you hear about my love for
you!  I didn’t agonize over this decision all that time for nothing!  When I saw you
down on your knees in prayer I knew that the Lord was changing your heart.  When I came
back into my body the only thing that I wanted to do was to comfort you and to tell you
that now all of our dreams could finally come true!!  I won’t let go of that!  I love
you more than I have ever loved anyone in my whole life!  Please believe that!  If I
had eyes for anyone in Asheville I would never have left there in the first place!’
Please keep Your Word and my words, Your Love!
!
 
and mine ever before Neil’s eyes!!  Don’t let him be deceived!!  Please!!”  I prayed
fervently.  I could do nothing more at the moment other than leave it in God’s hands.  
   The next time everyone was out of the house I was going to telephone the mission.  I
wanted to tell anyone who was there that they had to help me!!  I was trapped here and
my mother was not going to let me go!  I prayed that Miss Alice would be there and not
David!!  Even Ruby Mae would be better then speaking to David lately!  I needed help
desperately I had to have help from someone there or I didn’t know what was going to
happen to my future!  
   I had locked my door when I came upstairs.  When my mother came to retrieve me for
the evening meal I wasn’t about to come out.  I was going to stay in here until I was
alone in this house and could go down and make my telephone call!!  I didn’t want their
food, I didn’t want their clothes, I wanted *my* Neil and nothing else!!  
   “Christy it’s time to eat.”  Mother sang.
   “I’m not hungry mother.”  I said flatly.
   “Now Christy, Dear, you have to eat something!  You will not get anywhere with me by
refusing to eat!!”
   “Mother, I couldn’t get anywhere with you if I did eat.  I know you; you won’t let
me do anything now except what you want.  You think you’ve got some sort of weapon
positioned over me now that whenever you want me to do anything all you’ll have to do
is threaten that I will never see Neil again!!  I won’t accept this mother.  I won’t
come down to eat and I won’t go out with Bradley what’s-his-name!!  Either!  He’s the
man of *your* dreams mother, not mine!!  I won’t marry anyone but Neil MacNeill, if you
insist that I stay here then you’ll just have to keep me under lock and key.  I won’t
do what you’re asking me to do!”
   “We’ll just see about that missy!!”  Mother stomped off down the stairs.
   I wasn’t going to let her get the best of me.  I loved my mother, but I had caught
her in the middle of one of the biggest lies she could ever have told!!  I wanted to
speak to my father about all of this as well, but I wasn’t quite sure how to do that.
I needed to speak to him when mother wasn’t around.  Otherwise she would be there
trying to twist everything that I was saying.  
   Mother returned with a tray of food,  “Christy, you have to eat.  I’ve brought a
nice tray up for you and I want you to eat every bite.”
   “I’ll only eat if Daddy brings the tray up here alone.”  I answered.
   “Very well then, I’ll have your father bring it up, but you had better eat every
last morsel on this tray!!”  My mother ordered.
   A short time later Daddy was at the door, “Little Miss, is everything alright?” 
   I opened the door slightly to see that my father was indeed alone.  Then I opened it
and let him in.  “No daddy, everything is NOT alright!!  I’ve had a miserable day!
Mother has been telling everyone all day long that I am engaged to Bradley
What‘s-His-Name!!  I don’t even know who he is!!  I don’t want to know who he is!  She
told me I’m supposed to show him around Asheville next week!  I promised Neil before I
left that I would *never* look at another man.  How can I make him that promise and
stick around here while mother tells everyone that I am engaged to someone else?  How
could I hurt Neil like that?  
   “Daddy I know I’m supposed to be obedient to you and mother, I know that I’m not
supposed to talk back or try to tell you what to do.  But I made my choice; I want to
spend the rest of my life with Neil.  I don’t want mother to foist upon me every Tom,
Dick or Bradley that she thinks is better for me than Neil!!”  I started to cry.
   “What makes you think that your mother doesn’t approve of Neil?”  Daddy asked.
   “Well for starters I told you that she’s telling everyone that I’m marrying
Bradley!!  She told me that as long as there was breath left in her body she would not
allow me to marry Neil MacNeill!!  She said I need to be here in case you have another
stroke, or in case she gets sick and you need my help.  
   “Daddy, this arrived for me today.”  I handed him the ‘telegram’.  “It’s a phony
Daddy, I know it is.”
   “Little Miss, are you accusing your mother of sending a false telegram to you?  What
makes you think that she would do such a thing?”
   “I know this is a fake because Neil and I had made up a secret code that we were
going to add to everything that we sent to each other.  Neil had a feeling something
bad was going to happen, so to ease his mind I thought of a secret message that we
would place on all of our correspondence.   That way I would know that it was truly
from Neil and he would know that it was truly from me.  I’m not telling anyone what it
is.  We haven’t used it on our letters to each other because we knew each other’s
handwriting too well!  That secret message is not on this telegram so I know it’s not
from Neil!!  I also know that this is not from him because this engagement ring is a
family heirloom it has been passed down from generation to generation.  There’s no way
that Neil is still paying on the ring from his Great-Great-Great Grandmother!!  Daddy,
I love you and mother, but I won’t let anyone ruin my future.  If you had met Neil and
there was something the Lord was pointing out about hi!
!
m
 that you didn’t like or that made you uneasy I could see that, but to say I can’t
marry him just because of where he’s from, or because he lives to far away, or because
he’s not from the right family!?!  That doesn’t make any sense to me!!  Please Daddy do
something to help me?  I know mother must have sent Neil a similar ‘telegram’ what is
he going to think when he reads it?  Will he remember the secret message in the midst
of all of his studying?”
   “Little Miss!  I’ll do what I can, but you know your mother, once she has her heart
set on something, it’s extremely difficult get her to change it again!!”
   “Daddy, all I want is to be able to go to Neil and explain what’s going on?  Is
there any way that you could get me to Baltimore?”
   “Yes, I suppose I could put you on a train for Baltimore, but what are we going to
tell your mother?  How will I explain your disappearance?”  Daddy asked.
   “Maybe we could go together and you could say you were taking me along for the
companionship!”  I offered.
   “I’ll see what I can do, but I don’t know if I can get away from the firm for more
than a few hours at a time.”
   “Maybe you could just say that you were going, put me on the train and deal with
mother after I’m already on my way to Baltimore?”  I added.
   “No Little Miss, we can not be dishonest with your mother.  If she feels this
strongly against Dr. MacNeill, then I think we should heed her advice and stay away
from him.”  Daddy stated.
   I felt my heart fall into my shoes!  How could he be siding with mother?  He had
always been the one to stand behind me.  I fell back on the bed sobbing.  “What is it
about Neil that you don’t like?”
   “I like Dr. MacNeill and I would like to have him as my son-in-law, but if your
mother doesn’t approve then there is nothing that I can do about it.”
   “But I thought you were supposed to be the head of this family, not mother?  Why
can’t we just contact Neil and let him know that I’m being faithful to him.  That he
doesn’t need to worry about me?”
   “We’ll just have to leave the Lord take care of Neil.  You’d better eat all of that
food now.  You promised your mother that you would eat if I brought the tray up.”
   I felt less like eating now than I did when Daddy brought the tray in here before!!
I felt awful!  I was dizzy and I felt like I was going to faint again!  “I don’t want
to leave Neil!  I love him so very much!  I need your help Lord!!  Please help me!!”  I
sank to the floor and cried.  
   “Christy!”  My dad called, “Christy what’s the matter?” 
   “It’s nothing Daddy.  I’m just upset!  I can’t go along with what you’re asking me!
I just can’t turn my back on Neil and try to force myself to be interested in someone
else.”
   “Eat your meal little Miss!  You need to eat.”  Daddy urged.
   “If you ask me once more to eat, I’m going to throw that tray across the room!!  I’m
not eating!!”  I nearly snarled at my father.
   “Alright Little Miss, but your mother will not be happy with this at all!!” 
   I didn’t care what mother thought!!  All I cared about was making a plan to get back
to Neil!!  
*       *       *       *       *       *       *
Chapter Eleven

   Saturday rolled around despite my prayers to the contrary!!  I was constantly
looking for a way to escape this nightmare!!  How did I ever get into this?  I should
have just worn an old dress and married Neil the day his six months of mourning were
over!!  Why didn’t I see that before?  I should have had mother handle everything from
here and I should have remained in Cutter Gap so what if everyone in the cove thought I
looked like Mary Queen of Scots as I came down the aisle!!  
   I was not ready to face this party tonight!!  Mother insisted that I had to be there
and that I paste a smile on my face!!  I was to show special attention to Bradley-I’d
like to show special attention to Bradley and give him a good swift kick!!  But I would
be a lady.  Although Neil probably would have liked my alternate plan, I smiled despite
of everything at the thought of Neil and his contagious grin!!

   I sat in my room most of the day.  I knew I would never get a moment of peace
downstairs!  Mother had too many plans for today!  Her first big party was set for
tonight!  I didn’t want to hear anything about it, I didn’t even want to go, why would
I want to watch it taking shape!!  

   Mother came about two hours before the festivities were to begin and told me that I
had to get ready.  She picked out the dress that I was supposed to wear and she took
charge of everything else from there on.  She did my hair, and picked out everything
right down to the proper stockings for me to wear this evening!!  My mother always
could go overboard on things!!  

    I was waiting by the door just like a perfect hostess should when the first of ‘my’
guests arrived.  I knew these were old friends of mine; many had been dear friends at
one time.  But they all seemed so shallow and self-centered now!!  Didn’t they know
that just over the border there were people who were starving?  Little children who had
to walk miles to school with no shoes on?  People who died from simple diseases because
there wasn’t the proper medication to treat them!  (Neil did his best, I knew that and
I didn’t blame him for people dying!!)  People, who didn’t even know what it was like
to own two sets of clothes, let alone an entire closet full!!  

   My mother seemed all flustered as a young man entered.  I knew by the way my mother
was looking at me that this had to be Bradley!  Mother seized his arm and guided him
over to me.  I felt sick again!  
   “Christy!”  Mother sang.  “This is the wonderful young man that I have been telling
you so much about!  This is Bradley Whitting!!”
   I extended my hand and said, “I’m pleased to meet you.”  
   He didn’t seem any happier than I was to be here.  The look on his face actually
made me feel sorry for him.  “The pleasure is mine, I’m sure!”  Bradley said.
   “I’m sure you two will have a lot to talk about!  So I’ll leave you alone.”  Mother
said as she winked at me.  I was not in the mood for this, but I would be cordial.
Although by the looks of this young man he seemed in needed of a friend!  
   “Would you like some punch?”  I asked.
   “That would be nice.  I am thirsty.”  Bradley said.
   After we got our punch we walked out to the rose garden.  “Bradley, I can’t help but
notice that you don’t seem too happy to be here?”  I asked.
   “I’m not.  I would rather be home.”  Bradley admitted.
   “Why is that?”  I asked.
   “My mother is pushing me into marrying you!  I don’t even know you!  I’m in love
with someone else!  I’ve asked her to marry me, but my parents won’t approve of her!
They say she’s not good enough for me!  I know you could never understand this, but I
have to tell you right up front that I am not looking to marry you.  I’m sorry, but
this whole thing seems to be my mother’s ideas and not mine.”  Bradley confided.
   I felt like laughing.  It seemed Bradley had the same problem as I .  I placed my
fingers on my mouth trying not to smile.  “Why don’t we sit down over here!”?  We went
and sat on the swing.  I could see my mother watching us through the kitchen window and
smiling.  She was sure that we had romantic feelings toward one another; little did she
know what we were talking about!!
   “Bradley, I know exactly what you mean!  I’ve got precisely the same problem!!  I’m
in love with the Doctor from Cutter Gap where I work as a teacher at a mountain
mission.”  I said.
   “Why would your parents disapprove of a Doctor!?!”  Bradley asked.
   “Because, he’s not a big city Doctor!  He’s an excellent Physician!  The best there
is!  He keeps up with all of the latest medical procedures; he’s in Baltimore right now
for six weeks training to be a Researcher in the Field in Trachoma Research.  He’s
developed a treatment for Trachoma that has saved the sight of not only one of my
student’s but of other’s as well.  My parent’s think he’s just a ‘Country Doctor’ even
after my parents visited last Thanksgiving when my father suffered a stroke.  Their
Doctor from here in Asheville said that my father might possibly get strong enough to
someday use a wheel chair.  My fiancé Neil, or Dr. MacNeill, told my mother and father
that through physical therapy my father could re-train the different parts of his brain
to take over the functions of the part of the brain that were affected by the stroke.
My father is now walking as a result of Neil’s, and of course my father’s, hard work
and determination!  But yet they refuse to see !
!
h
im as anything more than a ‘Country Doctor’!!”
   “For me it’s just the opposite.  Summer’s not good enough for me, in my parent’s
eyes alone!  I would do anything for her!  She’s beautiful, intelligent, kind, but my
parents think that just because someone doesn’t come from a family with a lot of money,
then they aren’t worth the effort!!”  Bradley said.
   “Neil has a rich heritage that goes all the way back to Scotland in the 1700’s and
beyond!!  But that’s not enough for my parents!!”  I said.
   “Exactly!!  Summer’s family is from the mountain’s as well and they can trace their
family back to Mary Queen of Scots but my parent’s won’t listen to that either!!”
Bradley confided.
   “Your Summer is a descendent of Bonnie Prince Charlie!?!  Then she must be an
Allen!!”  I asked amazed.
   “That’s what they tell me!  And yes, she is an Allen!  How did you know that?  I
didn’t know that you knew anything about Bonnie Prince Charlie!”  
   “I know a lot more about the history of the mountain people then you could imagine!
Neil is passionate about his ancestry and he loves to come and speak to my class about
their heritage and his.  I’ve heard all about Bonnie Prince Charlie!  ‘He was
twenty-four years old, tall, handsome, curly hair almost gold at the ends, large brown
eyes that it was said that he could charm anyone out of all conscience:  Prince Charles
Edward, the great-great-grandson of Mary Queen of Scots, he had determined to win the
throne of England back for the Stewarts.  But his coup failed.  His lost clan is the
Allen clan.  I’ve heard this story many times, but I never tire of hearing it!!  I love
the stories from Scotland, maybe because Neil is Scottish.  He’s got a thick Scottish
Brogue, sandy red hair; he was going to get married wearing his Grandfather’s kilt.
But now…”  I said sadly.
   “Summer was going to wear her grandmother’s wedding dress.  We had everything all
arranged.  But my parents put an end to it.  I’ve been a prisoner in my home for months
now.  I haven’t been able to go anywhere or do anything!!  I don’t even know where
Summer is now.  Her family had to evacuate during the big storms, I went back to where
they had lived, but there is nothing there anymore, it was all washed away.  I don’t
know where they went!  I don’t even know if she’s alive.  I’m praying that she will
come back here looking for *me*, since I don’t know where she went.”  Bradley had a
tear in his eye.
   “I’m so sorry!  I wish there was something I could do for you!!  I was going to be
separated from Neil for six weeks when I came here and I thought that was forever!!  My
parents have just about made a prisoner out of me as well.  I know what you mean.”  I
added sadly.  I at least had someone who knew how I felt!  But that didn’t change the
outlook of either Bradley’s future or my own!  “You really should meet the people of
the cove where I live!  Neil, Uncle Bogg, Mr. Pentland…there are a lot of people that
could probably help you find Summer!!  If Summer is a descendant of Bonnie Prince
Charlie than the chances are great that she is related to the Allen’s who live in
Cutter Gap.  Neil says they are also descendents of the Bonnie Prince.  I wish I could
take you back there to meet everyone!!
   “But first I wish I could get to Baltimore!  I need to speak to Neil!  He’s going to
be so worried because my mother sent me a fake telegram saying that Neil wanted to call
off our engagement, I’m sure that she must have done the same to him!!  I promised him
that I would never look at another man, that I was faithful to him and I would remain
that way.  What is he going to think of me when he receives a telegram of that type?”
I wanted to cry.
   “Your mother must have been speaking to my mother, because that’s the same thing
that my mother tried!  She was more successful though.  Summer and I both believed it.
We didn’t find out they were fakes until just before the big storms and Summer had to
move away!”  Bradley looked sad.
   “How can people be so cruel?  Neil’s wonderful person and I‘m sure Summer is also!
Why are we the only ones that see that?  In the cove I don’t have any trouble
distinguishing who my friends are!  Everyone is so genuine in their feelings for each
other be it love or hatred!  Of course there are the moon shiners and the feuding, but
I have never met people who were so open and honest about life!!  I think you’d like it
there.  There’s lot’s of poverty, and sorrow, but as Neil says, ‘these people suffer
from having so little, that even the least little thing is greatly appreciated’.  And
he’s right!  They appreciate any help that you can give them!  Not handouts, or
charity, but genuine help!!”  
   “I don’t know if this will do any good, but my dad is sending me on a business trip
next month to Maryland.  I’ll be traveling through Baltimore.  Maybe you could ride
with me and visit Neil while I’m conducting business for my father?”
   “When are you leaving, Neil’s only going to be in Baltimore for four more weeks?”  I
asked.
   “I have to be at the office on October 9th.  When is Neil’s last session?”  Bradley
asked.
   “October 8th!!  That would be perfect I could wait for him outside on the last day
and surprise him!!  Oh, Bradley!  That sounds wonderful!!  You would do that for me?”
   “If what you’ve been telling me is the truth, then I not only want to meet your Dr.
MacNeill, but I want to meet the whole cove!  I’m just positive that one of your
friends can lead me back to Summer!!  I just know it!!  I’ll deal with my parents and
their feelings after I’ve found Summer again!!”  Bradley declared.  “Thank-you
Christy!!  You’ve been a Godsend!!  I have a much brighter future now that I’ve met
you!  I can’t thank-you enough!  I’m anxious to meet Neil.  I can’t stand to see you
two separated any more than I can stand to be separated from Summer!  I can hardly wait
until I can take you to Baltimore!”  
   “I can’t thank you enough!!  I’ve got something to look forward to again!!  I’m
going to get to see Neil!!  Thank-you!!”  I said.  “Bradley, is there any way that you
could mail letters for me?  I’m not allowed to send mail anymore to Neil, but I would
like to let him know that I’m still being faithful to him even if my mother did send
him that bogus telegram!”
   “I’m afraid, I’m not allowed to mail any letters either.”  Bradley said.  
   “What if we exchanged letters?  What if you wrote to Neil and I wrote to Summer?
Then our mother’s wouldn’t be suspicious if they saw the names on the envelopes?  You’d
be writing to a man and I’d be writing to a woman.  My mother doesn’t know anything
about Summer, or at least I don’t think that she does.  And I’m pretty sure you’re
mother doesn’t know anything about Neil!  You would write out the envelope and put my
letter inside.  And I would do the same for you…Oh, I forgot, you don’t know where
Summer is!  I’m sorry!!  I’m over anxious, I just want so badly to tell Neil that
everything alright between the two of us!”
   “I know how you feel.”  Bradley stated.  “I know how you feel!”

   The next four weeks seemed to be never-endingly slower than any I had ever
experienced in my life!!  Bradley was turning out to be a very good friend!  Mother of
course had invited him to the party for my relatives--the Rudd’s and the Huddleston’s.
Mother told them I was going to marry Bradley but I made it quite clear that I was
marrying Neil MacNeill!!  I know my mother didn’t approve of what I did; in fact she
hardly spoke to me for weeks following the party.  Bradley had stood behind me.  He had
encouraged me to say what was right.  He didn’t want the rumors about our marriage
flying around anymore than I did!!
   My mother was so mad at me in fact that when she went shopping she didn’t even
insist that I go along!!  I was thrilled!!  The moment she was out of sight I raced for
the telephone!  I phoned the mission first.  
   “Hello, Cutter Gap Mission!”  Ruby Mae yelled into the phone.  
   “Ruby Mae!  This is Miss Christy, is Miss Alice there?”  I asked.
   “Miz Christy!  When are you coming back?”  Ruby Mae inquired.  
   “I don’t know Ruby Mae, I don’t have a lot of time!  Would you please put Miss Alice
on the line for me?”  I begged.
   “Alright Miz Christy!  I’ll get her.”  Ruby Mae sounded dejected.  But I had to
speak to Alice before anyone found me on the telephone!!  I hoped I would get a chance
to telephone Baltimore if I had enough time!
   “Miss Huddleston?”  Miss Alice called.
   “Oh Miss Alice!!  Am I glad to hear your voice!!  I don’t have a lot of time to
talk; I’m not supposed to be on the telephone.  I’m forbidden from doing anything!!  I
need to give you some instructions!  I need you and Dan to keep an eye on Neil!  My
mother has most likely sent him a telegram telling him that I’m going to marry someone
else!  That is NOT the truth Miss Alice!!  I repeat it is NOT the truth!!  I want you
to try to get in contact with Neil in Baltimore!  Tell him that I will be there on
October 8th tell him not to leave until he has seen me that day!!  I HAVE to speak to
him!!  It’s very important!!  I know I’m not giving you any chance to speak but I have
to get out what I have to say before I have to hang up the telephone.  Did you get
everything I’ve said so far?”  I asked.
   “Yes Christy.”  Miss Alice responded.
   “Send Dan to Neil’s house to see if there is a telegram there, if there is he needs
to open it.  If it’s from my mother or supposedly signed by me, he has to destroy it
immediately!!  Ask Neil when you speak to him if he has received a telegram.  I’m not
being unfaithful to him no matter what he’s heard or seen!!  I’m doing everything I can
to get out of here!!  I have a friend here who is helping me.  I also want you to ask
around and find out if anyone knows of a girl by the name of Summer Allen.  I know it’s
not much to go on, but I thought possibly because she was an Allen that perhaps someone
might be able to give us an idea.  A friend of mine is looking for her.  I’ll explain
more when I come back home.  I miss you all Miss Alice!!  Pray for me!  I feel like a
prisoner!  My mother says as long as there is breath left in her body she won’t let me
marry Neil!!  But the man she wants me to marry is in love with someone else, so I
guess that’s not so bad either!  I’m so g!
!
l
ad to be speaking to Cutter Gap!!”
   “Christy, I will keep thee in my prayers that thee will be able to come back here
again.  I have no doubt that you and Neil are meant for each other!  I’ll be praying
that the two of you will soon be together again!  I’ll contact Neil for you in
Baltimore, if I possibly can!”
   “In case he’s mad at me and he won’t speak to me maybe he’ll accept *your* telephone
call.  Please tell him that I love him very much!!  Tell him I miss him!  I’ll be in
Baltimore on October 8th and I don’t want him to leave for the cove until I can speak
with him.  Please tell him NOT to leave until I’ve spoken to him!!  I’m desperate Miss
Alice!!  I NEED your help!  If I can’t get through to Neil, I don’t know what I’m going
to do!!”
   “I will do whatever I can!  I’ll contact Neil and let him know.  I promise I’ll do
whatever I can from here!!”  Miss Alice said.
   “I can’t thank you enough Miss Alice!!”  I said.  “I really have to go before I get
caught!!  Thank-you!!  Good-bye!”
   “Good-bye Christy.”  Miss Alice said sadly.

   I reconnected to the operator.  “I need to get through to St. Timothy’s Hospital in
Baltimore Maryland.”  I told the operator.
   “That could take awhile.  But I’ll do my best.”  Was the operator’s answer.
   “I appreciate it!”  I hung on the telephone breathing rapidly.  My heart was
pounding so hard that I could hardly hear anything.  I sat praying that I wouldn’t get
caught on the telephone before I got to speak to Neil about the things I needed to say
before someone came back.
   “St. Timothy’s Hospital?”  Was the answer.  I could hardly believe it!!
   “This is an emergency.  I need to get in touch with Neil MacNeill; he’s a member of
the Trachoma Field Research team.  It’s imperative that I speak to him immediately!!
I’m not sure exactly where he is right now.”
   “I’ll do my best ma’am.  I don’t know where he is either!”  Then there was silence.
I sat praying that no one would see me on the telephone before I got a chance to
explain to Neil!!  I waited and waited; and waited some more!!
   “Hello?”  Came a voice on the other end. It did NOT sound like Neil!  
   “I’m trying to find Neil MacNeill this is an emergency!”  I almost yelled I was so
anxious.
   “I’ll see if I can find him.”  The voice answered.
   “Has anyone seen MacNeill?”  The voice called.  
   I couldn’t hear anything that was being said.  I waited.  My heart was pounding
harder.  I prayed that someone would bring him to the telephone!  
   “Who is this?”  The voice asked.
   “My name is Christy Huddleston I’m Neil’s fiancée it is imperative that I speak with
him immediately, it’s an emergency!”  I tried very hard to keep my voice level and no
to get emotional.
   “MacNeill!  She says it’s an emergency!  Says she’s your fiancée!  Name’s Christy
Huddle…”
   “Hello!” I could tell by the brogue that I had gotten through to Neil!!
   “Oh Neil!!” I tried very hard not to cry.  “I’m sorry!  I’m trying not to cry.  My
mother is keeping me a prisoner here!  She says she won’t allow us to get married as
long as there is breath left in her body!!  If you’ve received a telegram, it is NOT
from me!!  Remember it doesn’t say the secret code!  I can’t let anyone see me on the
telephone, so I need to speak fast and I may have to hang up on you!  I miss you!!
I’ll be in Baltimore on October 8th!!  Please don’t leave St. Timothy’s until I’ve
gotten a chance to speak with you!!  Please don’t believe anything that you’ve heard
about me!!  I’ll meet you out in front of the Hospital on the 8th!!  I love you so
much!!  I’m not looking around, I only think of you!!  Remember what I told you that
night by the river!  I still mean every word I said!  Please don’t believe anything
that you’ve heard about me!!  Please don‘t question my love for you, Neil!  I need you
and I won‘t ever need anyone else!!”
   “Christy!  I’ve made some sweeping judgments and I apologize.  I’ll wait for your
arrival on Wednesday.  I’ll not make any final decisions until I’ve spoken to you.
I’ve a lot of questions I assure you.  I’d like to help you out but there is nothing I
can do at this point.  I’ll do my best to remember what you told me, but I cannot
fathom this Christy!  I got the telegram and I’ve not received any letters from you!
My letters to you have all been returned unopened!  I don’t know what to think anymore.
Is there a place in your heart for me anymore Christy?  Because I don’t feel as though
there is.  You’ve got your Asheville life back, why would you want me and what little I
have to offer you anymore?  I’ll give you a chance to explain, but I’ll tell you right
now I don’t see any future for us from here on.  
   “If your mother feels that strongly against me, maybe she’s right I should just back
away graciously and allow you to have your life back again.”  Neil offered, with
sadness in his voice.
   “Oh Neil!!!  PLEASE DON’T DO THAT!!”  I begged!  “I want to be in your arms again
Neil!!  It’s been torture living here!!  Please pray for me!  I need it now more than
ever!  Alice is going to contact you also.  I thought just in case I couldn’t get
through I’d have her call. . .I hear someone on the stairs!  I have to go!!  I love
you!!  It‘s the dance that matters, Neil!”  Then I hung up the telephone and raced up
the stairs to cry in my bedroom.  
   I threw myself on my bed and sobbed.  I was grateful to have gotten through to Neil
as well as Miss Alice!  I could hardly believe that I had actually heard Neil’s voice!!
It was so wonderful to hear him again!!  But how could he think that I would be better
off without him!!  
   I was going to see Bradley tonight.  We were going to finalize our plan to visit
Maryland next week.  My mother and Bradley’s still thought we were romantically
involved!  I wasn’t going to say anything that might jeopardize my only possible chance
to see Neil!!  As long as my mother and Bradley’s mother thought we were interested in
each other we were free to pursue the one’s that we truly loved--Summer and Neil!!  
*       *       *       *       *       *       *
   When Bradley came to pick me up that night I couldn’t wait to tell him that I had
spoken to Neil and Miss Alice!  I even got to mention to Miss Alice that we were
looking for Summer Allen.  
   I was actually waiting downstairs for Bradley when he came!  I stood outside on the
porch awaiting his arrival.  I couldn’t believe how much I looked forward to our
visits!  It was so nice to have someone who understood what I was going through.  He
was in a worse predicament then I was in!  He didn’t even know where Summer was.  I, at
least, knew where Neil was!  I may not be able to see him, but I knew where he was!
   “Good Evening Miss Huddleston!”  Bradley said announcing his arrival.
   “Good Evening Mr. Whitting!”  I answered in return.  “Where would you like to go
this evening?”
   “Why don’t we take a stroll around the square?”  Bradley offered.
   “That sound nice.”  I said.  “Let me get my shawl, it seems to be getting chilly out
this evening.”
   I went inside to retrieve my shawl and mother was right there at the window watching
us.  “Mother, don’t you know it’s not polite to spy!  Bradley and I are going for a
walk around the square this.  I’ll see you when I return.”
   I couldn’t wait to get out of the house!  Mother’s ‘self-confident’ appearance was
enough to drive me crazy!!  I still loved Neil, no matter what my mother ‘thought’!!
Bradley loved Summer, no matter what his mother ‘thought’!!  We were just not going to
say anything to anyone until we absolutely had to!!  And most especially not until
after I had seen Neil next week!!
   Once we were out of earshot of the house I said, “Bradley, I called the mission
today and I talked to Miss Alice.  I told her to spread the word that we were looking
for Summer Allen.  She said she would do what she could.  I also called St. Timothy’s
and I actually got to speak to Neil!!  I’m so happy I could fly!!  It was so wonderful
to hear his voice again!!”  Bradley looked forlorn and I was sorry I had made a big
show out of talking to Neil.  “I’m sorry Bradley!  I forgot.  I was just so happy about
speaking to Neil that I forgot what you were going through!  But I know my friends
around Cutter Gap!  If there is any way whatsoever to find Summer Allen, they’ll find
her!  News travels surprisingly fast even when one doesn’t use a telephone!”  I
laughed.  “There are Allen’s all over Cutter Gap!  We have the Bob Allen Family,
Fairlight Spencer was an Allen before married Jeb. And so was Opal McHone!  Even the
Ault Allen Family.  I’m sure there are more also.  Miss Alice !
!
t
ravels a lot of the back woods places and so does Ben Pentland the mailman.  They can
spread the word about Summer and I’ll bet that by the time I return to Cutter Gap they
will have had news about Summer!!  I’m sure they will!  I’ve seen it many times where
we’ve needed to know information and someone came up with it in this circle, for
example, there was a baby abandoned at the mission.  She was healthy and well taken
care of, but she had a birthmark on her back, what some folks call a ‘devil’s mark’.
We had no idea who’s baby it was, we knew no one who was expecting.  But when Ben
Pentland told us he had heard of a girl from San Mountain that had been kicked out by
her parents when she started to show.  Sure enough, we found the mother of the baby.
But she still wanted us to put her baby up for adoption, she didn’t want to even try to
care for the child on her own.  So we found a place for the baby and she is happy and
healthy and she has three older brothers!”
   “It sounds like you come from a very interesting place!  I think I’d like to visit
Cutter Gap one day.”  Bradley said.
   “I think it’s a wonderful place!  The mountains are such a source of comfort and
strength!  It is breathtaking to be able to look out of my window and see the majesty
of those mountains!!   The children are fantastic!  Neil and I both love the children
and everyone in the cove.  I miss them all very much, especially Miss Alice and
Fairlight Spencer, Opal McHone!  I wish I could talk to them again.  It was so good to
hear Miss Alice’s voice today!  It was even better to hear Neil’s voice!  I can’t wait
to see him on Wednesday!!  How did you talk my parents into allowing me to come with
you to Maryland?”
   “As anxious as our mothers are for us to be married it didn’t take much persuasion!
They have their heart’s set on us getting married.  Anything that looks to them like we
are getting serious, they think, is worth the risk!  But we both know that there is no
romance involved in this visit!!.  Well. . . 
,at least not between you and I!!”  Bradley said with a wink.
   “You better believe it!”  I answered!!  “I can hardly wait to see Neil again!  I
know it’s only been six weeks since I saw him last, but something tells me that those
same six weeks would have gone by a lot faster if I had known that at the end I was
going to see Neil again and everything was still going to be the same.  But as it
turned out these six weeks feel more like a prison sentence!  I’m looking forward to
seeing Neil on Wednesday, but I also know that I’m going to have to say ‘good-bye’ to
him again and won’t have any idea when I will ever see him again!”  The tears started
to form in my eyes but I didn’t want to let them fall.
   “I understand.  I’ve been there longer than you have, remember?”  Bradley added.  “I
cant imagine what it would be like to finally know where Summer was.  I’d be able to
see her again, but then I knew I would have to say good-bye again for
who-knows-how-long!!  I can imagine the pain!  I’ll be praying for you.”
   “I’ll keep praying for you also, my friend!  I’m sure Ben Pentland has the whole
mountain looking for your Summer by now.  Probably half of the state as well!!  Ben can
transmit news faster than any telephone or telegraph!!  He’ll help you find Summer!  I
know he will!!”
   “I hope so.  I can’t wait until I’m the one in your shoes!  Waiting to see her
again!”  Bradley smiled.  
   
   After a few times around the town square we headed back to my parents home.  Only
four more days until I would see Neil again!!
*       *       *       *       *       *       *
Chapter Twelve


   The train ride to Baltimore seemed to take forever!!  I had never been this anxious
to arrive at a destination before as I was today!  Bradley sat reading a book quietly.
He knew I didn’t feel much like talking.  I could hardly put two sentences together,
let alone a complete thought!  All I could think of was what it was going to be like to
be in Neil’s arms again, to see his face when he saw me again!!  
   When the conductor finally called out that the next stop was Baltimore, I thought I
would faint!  Bradley had a knowing smile on his face.  I think part of him was trying
to pretend that he didn’t have any idea who I was.  I was just some woman that happened
to be on the same train that he was!  I think I was bouncing up and down on the seat!
I don’t remember!  I had to be a quite sight, I know!!  But Bradley was patient with
me, even if he pretended not to know me, he didn’t scold me either!

   When we left the train I felt wonderful!  “Bradley I feel like I’ve been set free!!
I can breathe again!  I can hardly believe I’m in the same city as Neil!  I’ll see him
*today*!”  I wanted to shout it from the rooftops!  But I didn’t.  Bradley hailed a cab
and we loaded our baggage into it.  He knew of a Boarding House where I could stay for
the time that I would be in Baltimore.  

   When we arrived at the Boarding House I arranged for a room through Saturday night.
I didn’t know how long I would need the room, but I thought I would make the stay long
enough in case I did need the extra time.
   Neil’s classes would be finished at six.  It was only two now.  Bradley insisted
that I lay down for a while.  He said, “If Neil sees you the way you look right now
he’ll be worried about you!”  
   “Thank-you for the compliment, Mr. Whitting!” I teased sarcastically.
   “You’re very welcome Miss Huddleston!  The pleasure was all mine!” Bradley smiled.
   “You better believe the pleasure was *all yours*!!!!!”  I tried to sneer at him.
   “Think of it as pay back for embarrassing me on the train today!”  He smiled.
“Honestly though, look in the mirror.”
   I did and I didn’t like what I saw looking back at me!  I had dark circles under my
eyes and my face looked drawn and tight, as though I hadn’t slept in weeks . . .which
in fact I hadn’t!  “Oh No!!”  I cried.
   “You’ll sleep better tonight after you see Neil.  He’ll see a whole new Christy
tomorrow I’m sure of it!”  Bradley soothed.  “This is all still so new to you.  You
want it all to go away over night, but it doesn’t, does it?”
   “No unfortunately not!”  I reluctantly agreed.
   “I brought you here, now I expect you to be good and not go running back to Cutter
Gap with Neil!  Promise me that you won’t do that?  If you do, my parents are not going
to trust anything that I do!  I’ll have that much more difficulty finding and being
with Summer!  Please don’t jeopardize that for me Christy!  I’ll continue to help you
if you continue to help me, alright?”
   “I don’t want to agree, but I know in my heart that I have to!  You’ve been so sweet
to me; I can’t thank-you enough for bringing me here!!  Without you I don’t know what I
would do!  You’ve been a dear sweet friend Bradley!”  I confessed.
   I went up to my room and laid down, but I just couldn’t seem to fall asleep!  I
wanted so badly to sleep at least until I looked better!  Of course, maybe I didn’t
have that much time!!  I chuckled to myself!

   At four-thirty we left for the Hospital, I wanted to find where Neil was and be
waiting outside of the door when he exited.  When we arrived at the hospital I got my
first view of a teaching hospital.  It was not only a large hospital, but a college
campus as well!  I was impressed, but I was a little frightened as well.  How was I
ever going to find Neil!?!  
   “Bradley!!”  I cried.  “How am I ever going to find Neil in all of this!?!”
   “Directions Miss Huddleston!”  Bradley stated.  “We ask for directions!”
   I smiled…”I guess I hadn’t thought of that before!  Of course I’m not thinking of
much of anything today!  Maybe I‘ve been in Cutter Gap so long I‘ve forgotten what it’s
like to get around in the city!!”  I said.
   “I know Christy!  I’ve had personal experience all day long that you aren‘t thinking
today!!  I have my doubts as to whether you are even on this planet!!”  Bradley
laughed.
   “Thank-you Bradley!  You certainly are loaded with compliments this afternoon,
aren’t you?”  I teased.
   “I’m sorry Christy!  I’m being too hard on you.”  Bradley said shyly.  “I’m jealous
of you if you must know.  I’m trying very hard not to hate you!”
   “I guess I’d be feeling the same way if I were in your shoes.  I’m so excited that
I’ve forgotten what it must be like to be in your shoes.”  I apologized.  “I’m sorry if
I’ve hurt you.  Look at it this way.  Visiting Neil here at the hospital is a long way
from our wedding!!”
   “Yes, I guess it is.  But I’d love to be this close to seeing Summer again!  Even if
we weren’t married, maybe I could at least sneak off to visit her once in awhile, I’d
know in my heart where she was and what was happening in her life!  I‘d know for sure
whether she was dead or alive.  Christy I don‘t even know that much at this point!”
Bradley exclaimed.
   We arrived at the main desk.  “May I help you?”  A lady behind the desk asked us.
   “I’m looking for Neil MacNeill.  He’s a member of the Trachoma Field Research
training program.  Today is their last day of sessions.  I’ve come to meet him after
his last session, could you tell me where to find him?”
   “Well, let me see?”  The lady said as she looked into her directory.  “Oh yes, he’s
in the Gatlin building.  You need to go back out the door that you came in, turn left.
Keep walking until you come to a path that turns left again.  Follow that path until
you come to a sign that points to the way to some of our different buildings.  One of
the buildings marked on that sign is the Gatlin.  Just follow the signs from there.
It’s not difficult to find.”
   “Thank-you so very much!”  I said.
   Bradley and I walked along the path that had been explained to us.  When I finally
saw a building marked in memory of one of Neil’s mentor’s Dr. Starr Gatlin I was so
excited I could have floated the rest of the way there!  We waited outside the
building.  Well, all right!  So I didn’t *wait* outside . . .I paced!!  While Bradley
sat and hid his head in his hands!!  
   “What time is it?”  I asked Bradley for the fiftieth time in an hour.  
   “Here Christy look for yourself!!”  He said exasperatedly as he handed me his pocket
watch.  “I’m not answering that question again!!”  He shook his head!
   “I’m sorry Bradley!  I don’t know when I’ll ever get over this, but then again,
maybe I don’t want to.  I hope I will always be eager to see Neil!”  I admitted.
   I looked down at the watch in my hand and it *finally* said Six O’clock.  I wanted
to jump up and down, but I thought Bradley had already had more embarrassment than one
man could handle for one day!!  
   I stood to the side as a flood of men came pouring out of the doors.  I scanned the
crowd looking for Neil but I couldn’t see him.  I rose up on my toes to get a better
view of all of the men who were much taller than I!!  Once I scanned the first men out
of the building I was confident that Neil was not among them.  ‘There’s not a red-head
in the lot’ I thought to myself with a grin as I looked at them.
   So I went back to concentrating on the people still emerging from the building.  I
noticed a group of about five men gathered together listening to a sixth man who was
speaking.  He was telling them about an experience that he had, had in the treatment of
Trachoma.  He was describing the case of a young girl he had treated and the ensuing
treatment and preparation that he had used on her eyes.  
   I slowly ascended the stairs.  I would recognize that Scottish brogue anywhere!  Not
to mention the story of Becky O’Teale!!  I stood at the back of the men.  I was as
enthralled by his story as they were.  I had always thought that Neil was a fabulous
storyteller!
   “As of today, the young girl is still disease free.  We have to hound her mother to
clean up the cabin so that her daughter will not be re-infected with the disease.”
Neil’s eyes looked around at each of the men that were listening to him; as he did, he
noticed one rather small woman also listening in on his conversation.  His face lit up
brightly and he smiled the broadest smile I think I had ever seen!!  “Gentlemen!!
Without a doubt, this treatment that I just described would never have come to pass if
it had not been for the faith of one woman.  My fiancée, Christy Huddleston, *and* may
I ad gentlemen that she is at this moment standing behind you!”  All eyes turned to
look at me.  I felt my face grow hot as I saw eyebrows raise and I heard muffled
whispers from the group.  Neil worked his way through the group and placed his arm
around my shoulders.  “If this woman had not had the faith in me that she did, I would
never have been able to perform that operation.  I tho!
!
u
ght I was a coward, but she wouldn’t allow me to believe it.  I thought I would make
matters worse, she convinced me that things couldn’t get worse than they already were
for the young girl.  Without this woman, I would have no confidence in myself at all!
Right here in front of all of you I say, ‘Thank-you Christy Huddleston for all of your
help and support!’”  Neil brought my hand to his lips and kissed it tenderly.  “Without
you I would be nothing!”
   “And now gentlemen, if you will excuse us, we must leave!  I haven’t seen Miss
Huddleston in over six weeks!!”  Neil announced and he placed his arm around me and
turned to leave.  
   We descended the stairs together.  “Thank-you Neil!”  I whispered softly as we
walked a few feet from the stairs.
   “I meant every word of it Christy!  I was overjoyed to finally have the opportunity
to thank-you publicly!”  Neil turned toward me and took me in his arms.  “I can hardly
believe you’re here Christy!!”  Neil whispered as he hugged me close.  He leaned toward
me and brushed his lips with mine.  I felt as though I had been struck by lightning, my
emotions soared so high and so fast!  He looked into my eyes then leaned forward.  I
was more than eager to accept his lips with mine as he came nearer to me again.  I held
him close.  He pulled me closer.  I didn’t want to ever let him go!!  
   I suddenly remembered Bradley standing just a few feet away.  As I reluctantly
parted from Neil I said, “I want you to meet a friend of mine Neil.  If it weren’t for
this friend helping me to sneak away I wouldn’t have been able to be here with you
right now!”  I took Neil’s hand and I led him over to Bradley.  “Neil this is Bradley
Whitting, Bradley this is Doctor Neil MacNeill.”
   “How do you do Bradley Whitting?”  Neil offered cordially.  I could tell I’d have
some explaining to do about Bradley when I was alone with Neil later!
   “I’m please to meet you Doctor MacNeill.”  Bradley offered.
   “Bradley has helped me so much Neil!  He’s the one that made it possible for me to
come to Baltimore today.  If it weren’t for him I wouldn’t even be able to leave my
parents house!!”  I said.
   “I owe you a debt of gratitude Mr. Whitting.”  Neil said.  “I owe you a great deal!
You don’t know what it means for me to see my Christy today!!”  
   “I think I know more about it than you realize Dr. MacNeill!”  Bradley offered.
“I’m in the same situation myself.  Only I don’t know where my love is!”
   “Neil, Bradley is in love with a girl from the mountains.  Her name is Summer Allen.
During the big floods her family was forced to move away and now Bradley doesn’t know
where Summer is.  His family won’t let him go look for her because they don’t think
she’s good enough for him.”  I said.
   “I’m sorry Mr. Whitting.  I should be grateful to you.  I’ve been looking at you
with disdain.  I suppose I’ve only looked at your position with Christy and I didn’t
think past that.”  Neil apologized.  “Is there anything that I can do to help?”
   “Well, only if you know any one named Summer Allen.”  Bradley said.  
   “Maybe you could help us to look for her.  She’s got to be some relation to the
Allen’s of Cutter Gap.  She said she’s a descendant of Bonnie Prince Charlie.   You
said that the Allen’s of Cutter Gap are descendants of his also.  I contacted Miss
Alice and told her to have Ben Pentland spread the news for us.”  I added.
   “If you’ve got Ben on the case I’m sure we’ll hear something!!”  Neil exclaimed.
“I’m famished Miss Huddleston.  Shall we get something to eat?”
   “That sounds wonderful!!”  I agreed.  “Bradley would you care to join us for
Dinner?”
   Bradley looked a little bewildered now.  He wasn’t sure quite where he fit in any
more.  
   “You’re quite welcome to join us.”  Neil offered.  “In fact I’d like to use this
opportunity to thank you for all you’ve done.”
   “Well, I suppose I could eat something.  But I have to leave on the Eight O’clock
train.”  Bradley said cordially.  
   “Then we had better get moving.”  I said enthusiastically.  “We haven’t got a lot of
time.”

   Our meal was enjoyable.  A little strained what with Neil and Bradley not quite sure
what to say to one another.  Plus the fact that Neil and I desperately wanted to be
alone!!  I had a lot of explaining to do, mostly about Bradley and why the man my
mother had forged that telegram about was sitting at the same table as the man I was
supposed to marry in two months!  

   At eight we said good-bye to Bradley at the train depot.  I was a little sad to
watch him leave, but I knew how uncomfortable Neil was with him around.  I also knew
how much Bradley would like to be in the same position that I was, with him holding on
to Summer as Neil was holding on to me.  

   When the train was out of sight I was a little apprehensive to turn to Neil.  I
wasn’t sure what his reaction would be.  I didn’t want to keep watching after the train
as though I were going to miss Bradley so very much, but I was afraid of what might
happen next between Neil and I!!  I was actually shivering from fear.  I knew what my
mother must have written to Neil about Bradley; and here I show up at Neil’s last
session with the very man that my mother had told Neil I was going to marry!

   I turned away from the train tracks and away from Neil as well.  I wasn’t sure what
to do next.  I was never so afraid to be with Neil as I was at this moment.  “Christy,
you obviously know what I’m thinking or you wouldn’t be trying to avoid me like this .
. .what’s going on?  We have a romantic evening by the river; you tell me that in my
arms is where you want to spend the rest of your life.  You travel to Asheville and I
get a telegram saying you’re calling off our engagement, because you are marrying
Bradley Whitting.  *Weeks* later after my letters have been returned and I have
received *no* letters from you, you call me to tell me that the telegram is a fake and
I shouldn’t believe it, because you are being faithful to me and it’s your *mother* who
sent the telegram.  Then October 8th finally rolls around and I find you outside of my
last session standing with the very man that your ‘mother’ supposedly told me that you
were going to marry!!  I don’t understand Christ!
!
y
!  Where do I fit into this game that you’re playing?”
   “I resent that Neil MacNeill!”  I shouted as I spun around and glared at him.  “It’s
no game!!  I wouldn’t put my worst enemy through what I’ve been going through these
past six weeks!!!  I’ve been held a prisoner in what used to be my home!!  I used to
feel safe there, but not anymore.  If you turn your back on me then I have no place at
all that I can turn to, to feel secure anymore!”  I was determined not to cry, but the
tears still stung my eyes.  “I need you Neil!  If it hadn’t been for Bradley I would
never have been able to be here today!  He’s the one that lied to his mother and mine.
He never told them that I was coming here to see you.  He’s the one that had a business
trip to Maryland and asked me to come along.  That’s the only way that I could come
here to be with you!  This may be the last time that we’ll be together for a very long
time.  I can’t see you again until my parents invite you.  I have to prove my love to
you in these few short days that I have he!
!
r
e in Baltimore.  I have to leave Sunday afternoon.  I have a room through Saturday
Night, maybe we can go to church together on Sunday then I’ll have to travel back to
Asheville.  
   “Bradley is the only person that my mother will trust.  She won’t even trust *me*!
If you refuse to let me see Bradley I will understand but without him I won’t be able
to contact you.  I may not see you for a long time to come.  My mother either has to
come to her senses or she’ll have to die before she’ll let me see you.”  The tears fell
despite my best efforts to stop them.  I stomped my foot in disgust of the persistent
tears!  “I’m sorry!  I wasn’t going to allow emotion to rule this conversation!”  I
almost yelled.
   “Christy, I may not understand everything, but if we don’t have trust between us
then we might as well not be engaged.”  Neil said.
   “Does that mean that you want your ring back?”  I asked.
   “Does that mean that I can’t trust you Christy?  Is that an admission that you’ve
done something dishonest and I cannot trust you anymore?”  Neil inquired.
   “NO!!  I haven’t done anything wrong!!  Well, that’s not true, I’ve lied to my
mother; I’ve been a disobedient daughter.  But I haven’t done anything dishonest as far
as *you* are concerned.  I love you Neil!  I want to spend the rest of my life with
you!!  There is no one on this earth that I would rather be with!  When Bradley returns
just ask him how much I embarrassed him today because I was so excited to see you!  He
was pretending that he didn‘t know me because I was so jumpy and thrilled to be seeing
you today!” 
   Neil picked up my left hand and he rubbed it, looking at the ring that he had placed
there just a short time ago.  “I love you more than anyone I have ever met Christy!  I
gave you my great, great, great grandmother’s ring.  I’ll never find anyone that I love
as much or more than I have loved you.  I have always felt complete with you.  As long
as there is hope with you I’ll not give up on having you as my bride.  I’ll wait and be
patient; to the best of my ability, that is!!”  Neil kissed my hand then he walked
closer to me.  He lifted my chin so that I was looking at him.  I felt myself breathing
heavier as I looked into his eyes again!
   “I had almost forgotten how extraordinary your eyes are Neil!”  I sighed.
   “I was just thinking the same thing about yours Christy!”  Neil moaned softly as he
lowered his face to kiss me tenderly.  
   “Christy, would you like me to show you around the city?”  Neil asked.
   “That would be very nice Neil.  I’ve never been to Baltimore before.”  I added.  
   Hand in hand we walked the streets.  Neil showed me all of the places that he had
visited and learned about from other people at the Hospital.  I wasn’t as interested in
what we were looking at, as I was Neil.  I missed him so much!  I didn’t know when I’d
see him again after this visit.  But I couldn’t think about that now!  I *had* to enjoy
the time that we had together!  We both needed something to hold on to while we were
apart.  I wouldn’t let emotion take over, and I wouldn’t allow myself to do anything
that would ruin this time.
   Occasionally Neil would turn and look at me as though he was seeing me for the first
time, he‘d place the back of his fingers on my cheek.  He’d lift my hand to look at his
ring on my finger.  Then he’d lift my hand to his lips and kissed it softly.  I wanted
desperately to know what was going through his mind, but I knew the middle of the
streets of Baltimore was not the place to be discussing our personal life.  I was
definitely enjoying the walk and the companionship, but something still wasn’t the same
between us and I didn’t know what it was.  

   Neil took me to a park and we sat on a bench together.  I wished that there were
some place more private to talk, but I knew going to Neil’s room or mine was out of the
question.  
   “Neil?”  I started.  “Is there anything I can do for you?”
   “No, I suppose there isn’t.  I cannot fathom what is happening anymore.  I feel like
you’ve been ripped from my life over the past six weeks and we’re only hanging on to a
thread.  I’m wondering if I shouldn’t just cut the thread and leave you go free.”  Neil
said.
   “Oh Neil *please* don’t do that!!!!”  I begged.  “The only place I want to be is
with you!!  If you take that away I have nothing left!  The only dream I have anymore
is becoming your wife!  The only thing that helps me to sleep at night is the thought
of returning to the cove and standing before Miss Alice as she pronounces us husband
and wife!  On really bad nights the only thing that gets me through is the thought of
snuggling with you in front of the fire!  I like to picture you playing ‘Lions and
Tigers’ with our children in front of the fire!  You are the only thought that gets me
through these wretched days in Asheville!” I started to cry in spite of the fact that I
didn’t want to.  “If you take that away from me Neil, I have nothing to live for
anymore!!  There’s no place for me in Asheville, if you don’t want anything to do with
me anymore than I can never go back to the place that my heart belongs--Cutter Gap!  I
couldn’t live that close to you and never see you o!
!
r
 speak to you when I have a problem.  Your name is written on my heart.  Aunt Hattie
told me she could tell that you and I have a true love that will last the ages!  Even
Zady Spencer says she noticed that we have ‘true love’ just like her mama and daddy do.
My heart belongs wherever you are!  I will go anywhere and do anything that you ask me
to do.
   “Bradley means only friendship to me.  He could never be anything more than that to
me!  Not just because he loves Summer, but also because I don’t really like him as a
person.  If it weren’t for you and Summer we would have nothing at all in common!!
He’s done a lot to help me, but only to help me get here, *to you*, today!  
   “I guess if you don’t believe me there’s nothing I can do to change your mind for
it’s only your word against mine, but I wish you would reconsider!  I’m desperately
lonely for you Neil!!  Without you I am nothing and I have no reason to go on from
here.”  I turned my back and tried to hide the tears.  
   Neil sat silently for a while.  I think he knew that I didn’t want him to react to
my tears but to my words.  When I had relaxed a bit he said, “Christy, I know that
we’ve had a rough six weeks.  Yours sounds as though it were definitely more grueling
than mine!  Although I’ve never learned so much in such a short period of time in my
life!!”  Neil paused.  “I’ll try to just be as patient as I possibly can and I’ll wait
for you as long as I have to.  I’ll go home and do my rounds, I’ll immerse myself in my
research, I’ll go on calls by myself!  I’ll spend my days and nights all alone again.”
He placed his hand on my cheek.  “I’ll dream of you again.  I’ll picture you in the
skirt and sash that I bought you.”  He took me in his arms and pulled me as closely as
he possibly could.  He buried his face in my hair and breathed deeply, “I’ve missed the
scent of you!  I want to pick you up and take you away!!  I’ve missed you more than I
realized!  I was so sure that tomorrow I wo!
!
u
ld be on my way back home to you again.  But now . . .” Neil paused.  “What’s going to
happen next?”
   “I wish I knew!”  I sighed sadly.  “My mother still thinks I’m going to marry
Bradley.  She’s going to have to find out sooner or later that I love you and only you!
There are still over two months until our wedding date.  Maybe she’ll change her mind?”
Although I silently doubted that very much.

   “Christy, would you do me the honor of accompanying me to the party that the
hospital is giving tomorrow night in honor of the completion of our training program?”
Neil asked shyly.
   “Oh Neil!!  I’d love to go with you!!”  I said excitedly.
   “Did you bring a formal dress?”  Neil asked.
   “I brought the skirt and sash that you bought me?  Will that be all right?”  I
inquired.
   “Oh Christy!  Yes!  That would be perfect!!”  Neil said elatedly.
   “What time should I be ready?”  
   “At Six-thirty, it starts at seven!”  I saw some of the old sparkle back in Neil’s
eyes again.  He moved closer to me and leaned into my face,  “I’ll be with the most
beautiful woman in the whole world!!  I can hardly wait to watch the faces of everyone
as I walk in with you on my arm and wearing my MacNeill tartan skirt!  I’ll be the envy
of everyone there because you are mine!”  Neil leaned forward and kissed me more
ardently than he had all day!
   “I love you Neil!!”  I whispered.  “More than life itself!”
   “I wholeheartedly concur, my future Mrs. MacNeill!”
   “That sounds so good!!  Mrs. MacNeill!!  I wish we could run off and get married
tonight!”  I whispered.  
   “I’ve been there before.  It’s not right.  It only causes more hard feelings all the
way around.  You can never do right by running off and doing things against your
parent’s wishes!  I know it sounds good but it’s not the right thing to do.  I wish it
were, but I know from experience that it is not!”  Neil pulled me close and held me
tight.  “I’m sure our day will come, but I don’t believe it will be for a long time
yet.  I don’t believe we will be married on Christmas.  I’m sorry, but I have a feeling
that’s the way things are going to be.”
   “I know Neil.  I feel the same way.  My mother is so stubborn about this issue that
I’m afraid she won’t give in by Christmas.”  I added sadly.  “Maybe we could get
married and keep it a secret, I could go back to Asheville as a married woman, but only
you and I would know it.  Then if my mother tried to force me to marry someone else I
could then show her that I was already married to you!?!”
   Neil chuckled again!  “I told you I love your fiery personality Christy!  It’s
perking up its adorable head again lass!!”  He kissed the top of my head sweetly.  “I
love your spunk!  Even if I can’t agree with it!!”
   “Why not Neil?”  I protested.
   “Do you think I could ever win over your parents if I ran off with you and got
married behind their backs?  They wouldn’t be able to trust me after that!!  I’d be an
outcast in your family, a ‘black sheep’ as they say.  I wouldn’t be welcome by them
anymore.  I don’t want to live like that Christy!  I’m sure you don’t want to either!!
No matter how you feel about your mother right now, wouldn’t you rather have a healthy
relationship with her after she finds it in her heart to accept me?  Or would you
rather she be bitter and angry with me?”
   “You’re right again, as usual!  I don’t want to live like that!  I’m sorry Neil!
I’ve gotten carried away *again*!!!  When will I ever stop making so many mistakes?”  I
cried.
   Neil held me closer.  “Christy, you’re young and you’re still learning!  *Everyone*
makes mistakes!!  I’ve made many!  I always I hope and now pray, that I won’t make a
mistake when I’m with a patient!  I don’t want to cost anyone their life!  You remember
how nervous I was about Becky’s treatment!?!  If I had done it and it had been a
mistake I could have cost her, her eyesight!  Then I would have had to live with that
for the rest of my life!  You don’t want to live with a mistake that you and I will
regret for the rest of our lives, do you?”
   I shook my head.  “No, I don’t.  I know you’re right!  I’ve got a lot to learn about
life!!”
   “That’s one of the things that makes you so attractive to me Christy!  Like I said
before, ‘I wouldn’t change anything about you, except your last name!”  Then Neil
kissed me once again with his kiss growing in intensity as he pulled me even closer.
As we parted he said, “Christy, thank-you for coming today!!  I’m not only overjoyed to
see you, but I can hardly wait to show up at the restaurant tomorrow evening with you
on my arm!!  I’ll have to beat the men off with a stick!”  Neil chuckled.
   “My dance card is already full Dr. MacNeill!  Every space has your name on it!!”  I
smiled up at him.  
   “Thank-you Christy!”  Neil hugged me close once more.
   The sun sank in the west as Neil and sat on a park bench on a hill and watched it.
I leaned back against his chest and he put both of his arms around me.  It was
wonderful to be in his embrace once again!  
   “Neil, I don’t want this night to end!”  I sighed.
   “Neither do I Christy!”  Neil said.  “We don’t have to leave here yet.  We don’t
have to be inside by a certain time!  You don’t have to teach in the morning and I
won’t get called away during the night!  We have all night!  We’re in the city now, not
the cove!”
   
   We enjoyed each other’s company until both of us looked so tired that neither of us
thought we could move any longer!  When Neil said Good-bye to me at the boarding house
porch he looked forlorn.  He took me in his arms and held me close.  He looked down at
me and reached for my chin.  He pulled my face up to look at him.  He kissed me as if
he wouldn’t ever see me again.  Afterward Neil just stood and gazed into my eyes, I
felt tears sting my eyes.  
   “Will I see you in the morning?”  I asked hopefully.
   “I will be here bright and early!  Nothing could keep me from it!”  Neil announced.
“I doubt that I’ll even be able sleep tonight!  But it will be worth it!  I’ll be
thinking of you!”  He placed his fingers on my cheek again.  “I’ll be back to take you
out for Breakfast!”  He turned to leave; I hated to see his back turned toward me.  I
felt the tears in my eyes.  He turned back to me and raised his hand to wave good-bye.
   “I’ll miss you Neil!”  I said.  He kept walking.  I knew this was as difficult for
him as it was for me.  If he turned back again it would be that much harder for him to
leave.  When Neil was out of sight I turned and walked into the boarding house.  I
ascended the stairs to my room.  It had been a wonderful day.  We would have three more
full days together before I would have to leave.  Neil seemed so pleased that he
wouldn’t have to go to his party alone tomorrow evening.  I couldn’t thank Bradley
enough for bringing me here today in time to accompany Neil!  It would mean the world
to him and to me!  
   I got ready for bed, my thoughts on Neil and tomorrow.  He would be here to pick me
up bright and early in the morning!  As I sat on the edge of the bed brushing my hair I
thought about what Neil had said to me about setting me free!  How could he think such
a thing?  I was trying very hard not to let him think that I was doing anything wrong.
There was very little that I could do.  I wanted desperately to prove my love to Neil
while I was here with him.  Because when I was away from him, I wanted him to remember
my love, to picture me with love in my eyes and for him to remember me fondly in his
thoughts.  I didn’t want him to remember me as a person he only felt he was hanging on
to ‘by a thread‘, as he had told me earlier.  I had to bridge this gap that had opened
between us, if it was the last thing I did while I was here in Baltimore!!
   I lie awake that night.  Just as Neil said he would be.  My thoughts filled with
him, the sight of him, his smile, his hair, and his eyes!!  I thought about the scent
of him!  I longed for the day that I could reach out and touch him and curl up in his
arms!  I wanted to be well rested for tomorrow, but my mind was flooded with thoughts
of Neil!  Every time I closed my eyes I saw him.  When I opened my eyes I could see him
lying beside me.  Smiling that beautiful smile at me.  
   When the sun rose the next morning I raced for the window.  I had to see the sunrise
in Baltimore.  I opened the window and stuck my head and upper body out to see better
and to breath in the cool morning air.  As I did a voice from below called out, “Now
there’s a sight more beautiful than any sunrise!!”  I knew by the brogue that it was
Neil!  I looked down to see him smiling brightly at me with his eyes sparkling.  “Come
down here and we’ll share the sunrise together!”
   I pulled my head in and scurried to get dressed.  I raced down the stairs.  I rushed
out the front door right into Neil’s waiting arms!  “I’m so glad to see you this
morning!”  I said.  I threw my arms around his neck and kissed him enthusiastically.  
   “Oh I can hardly wait to wake up to this every morning!!”  Neil sighed as he swung
me around.  “I need you Christy, more than you will ever know!”  Then he pulled me
close and held me tight and I buried my face in his chest.  
   We walked off down the street with our arms around each other.  I didn’t care where
we were going as long as we were together again.  We stopped at a small café for
Breakfast.  I was enjoying the conversation and the company.  Neil had so many things
to tell me about the training program that he had just completed.  I could hardly
believe that someone could learn so very much in just the six weeks that he had been in
Baltimore!!  “A fascinating thing is, that thanks to all of the lab equipment that you
got for me, I don’t need anything!!  The professor was amazed at the thought that I
could have such a complete laboratory--in *Cutter Gap*!!  That’s when I got to brag
about you a wee bit!  I think after all of my bragging about you everyone was wondering
if you were going to show up at the end of our sessions, or if you were just a figment
of my imagination!”  He placed his hand on my cheek once again.  “I can’t tell you how
much your coming here has meant to me!  Or how muc!
!
h
 it will mean for me to walk in tonight with you on my arm and to dance the night away
with my Bonnie Lass in my arms!!  Thank-you for asking me to go for a ride with you
that day in the schoolyard!  Thank-you for accepting my proposal!!”  He took my hand,
looking at his ring again and smiling.  “You really are *mine*!  Sometimes I can hardly
believe it!  I look at you and I ask myself, ‘What does she ever see in me?’  I still
don’t know.”
   “I have always seen a wonderful man.  You make me feel whole the way no one else
ever could.  You fill my days with wonder at the things that you can accomplish, even
with your limited resources!  I even like the way you challenge me, although I don’t
always like it at the time, it usually turns out to be exactly what I needed at that
moment.  I am amazed at how you know what I’m thinking even before I do!  
   “I can’t go on without you.  You’ve made my life complete!  There are so many more
things that we need to do together!  We could help the children and the people of the
cove more *together* than we ever could apart.  There is nothing about you that I don’t
love!  I need you Neil MacNeill, more than you will ever know!!”  
   We walked out of the café refreshed and eager to be together.  We just walked hand
in hand along the streets and talked about everything!  Neil had kept in touch with
Miss Alice while he was here so he could fill me in on how things were going for the
people back home.  Cecile was making plans to join Dan in Cutter Gap hopefully by
Christmas, but that would be rushing things.

   For Lunch Neil took me on a picnic.  We found a park near a stream that reminded us
somewhat of Neil’s favorite fishing spot.  Neil brought the food this time.  
   “Well, what did you bring for us today?”  I asked.  “Any burnt chicken?”
   Neil chuckled.  “No, my love, that was your cooking not mine!!”  I playfully slapped
Neil’s arm.  “I’m only telling the truth Christy!!” He laughed.
   “Neil MacNeill!  It seems to me you told me that the lunch I prepared the day you
proposed to me was delicious!!  So why are you stuck on the burnt chicken?”  I asked.
   “You brought it up Christy, not I!”  He teased.
   “That’s true, I did.  Didn’t I?”  I laughed.
   The meal was wonderful.  After our lunch Neil said that we should both go to our
rooms and take naps.  So that we could dance the night away!  He was so excited for his
party this evening!  I was anxious myself.  I hadn’t been to a party with Neil before!
I was looking forward to it!  
   As Neil walked me back to my boarding house he took my hand in his.  He rubbed my
fingers with his.  He looked down at my hand and he kissed it.  “Christy I had
forgotten how soft your hands are!  They feel so good in mine!  I’ve missed holding
hands with you!  I’ve missed touching your face!”  Neil said.  “I wonder when I will
ever get to see them again!?!”
   “I wish I knew Neil!”  I added.  “But we have this evening!!!  Remember I’m wearing
MacNeill!  Is there anything else that you’d like me to do?”  
   “Leave your hair down for me this evening!”  Neil smiled sheepishly.  Then he
reached into his pocket and pulled out what appeared to be a silver pin of some sort.
“I’ve been waiting for this to arrive and I just received it yesterday!  This is a part
of the present that I brought you from Asheville.”  Neil picked up my hand and turned
it over, and into the palm of my hand he laid a pin that had the words ‘Buaidh No Bas’
engraved on it along with a stone on an island.  “This is a badge of the MacNeill clan.
The words are Gaelic for “Victory or Death” or they can also mean “Conquer or Die”.
It’s the crest of the Clan MacNeill; this particular one is from Neil MacNeill of
Barra.  It’s for you to wear with the sash I bought for you.  I’ll pin it on for you
this evening before we go.”
   “Oh Neill!!  It’s wonderful!!  But is it all right for me to wear it?  I’m not
really a MacNeill yet!?”  
   “You are going to be a MacNeill and that’s what’s important.  In your heart you are
a MacNeill!”  Neil comforted me placing the back of his fingers against my cheek
softly.  I pressed my cheek against his hand.  “I love you Christy with all my heart!”
Neil whispered softly as he leaned forward and kissed me tenderly.  He pulled back
slightly and looked into my eyes.  He surveyed my face lovingly then stared at my lips,
this time he pulled me firmly into his embrace and kissed me zealously; he placed his
hand behind my head and held me securely to him.  He kissed me again as he had the day
of the working at Dan Scott’s place.  Only here there were no cheering neighbors
watching!!  This time I wasn’t embarrassed, but gladly reciprocated!  When at last we
parted I looked Neil in the eyes.  He looked lovingly into my eyes as well.  We stood
holding each other for quite some time.  
   Finally I said, “I suppose we should be going.  I’ll see you at six-thirty.”  I
stepped back and so did Neil.  This time I turned to leave; I knew that if I turned
back to him again I would be tempted beyond what I could endure.  I did not turn back
at all, I continued on until I reached my room.  I went in and laid down on the bed, I
was tired, but happy!  It didn’t take me long to fall asleep!
*       *       *       *       *       *       *
Chapter Thirteen 

   While in Asheville I had done some studying and I found out that I was supposed to
wear a white blouse with a lace jabot and lace ruffles on the sleeves that came to
about the center of my hand.  I had one specially made to go with my skirt and sash
from Neil.  I was ready and waiting when he arrived!  Well, almost!  I hadn’t the
slightest idea how the sash was supposed to go!  So I carried it over my arm hoping
Neil could help me with it!  
   He arrived at precisely six-thirty.  
   When he walked in the front door I raced to his side!  “Neil I need your help!  I’ve
never worn a sash before!  When you gave it to me I just put it on the way you handed
it to me!  But when I took it out of my suitcase I got lost!  Would you help me
please!?!”  I begged.
   Neil smiled.  “Don’t panic Christy! And a good evening to you also Miss Huddleston!”
   “I’m sorry I suppose I did sound rather brusque.  Good evening Dr. MacNeill!”  I
added.
   “That’s better!“  Neil said as he kissed me sweetly.  Then he placed the sash across
my back, from my left shoulder to my right hip (loosely), under my right arm, softly
draping it across the front and then he pinned it with the MacNeill Clan Crest at the
left shoulder “You’ve been doing some studying I see!  You’ve even purchased the proper
blouse!  You’re perfect!”  He stood back a few steps and  looked me over, I turned
around and he approved.  “Are you all set to go Christy?”  
   “I am *very* ready Neil!!”  I announced.  He took my hand and led me out the door
and down the street.  “I hope I’ll fit in with all of your Doctor friends!  I’ve only
had a year and a semester of college!  I teach in a one-room schoolhouse!  What will I
have to say to any of them?”
   Neil stopped walking and turned to look at me.  He cupped my chin in his hand and
raised my face so that I was looking him in the eyes.  “Christy, my love, if I can find
something to speak to them about, you certainly can!  I was born and lived the first
eleven years of my life in the cove!  I went to a one-room schoolhouse, and then only
part-time.  We didn’t always have a teacher as they do now!  I went to college and
medical school in Scotland!!  I’ve been practicing medicine in *Cutter Gap*!  I treat
bullet wounds, stabbings, gouged out eyes, ever kind of hatred you can imagine!  Much
worse than a big city hospital!  They have all of their patients brought directly to
them at the hospital; I’ve got to travel miles on horseback to get to mine!  I have to
deal with stubborn mountain men who don’t want my help!  But you know what?  My job is
much more demanding then theirs!  When they act like they don’t have anything to say to
me, most of the time it’s because their lives!
!
 
cannot compare to mine!!  Besides, many of these Doctors aren’t from big cities, but
little towns, villages, valleys and coves where Trachoma is running rampant and
stealing the eyesight of everyone that it can!!  That’s why we’re here!
   “I love you Christy!  I love you now and I’ll love you even more by the end of this
evening!  It doesn’t matter what anyone has to say to you!  Or even what anyone else
thinks of you.  You are the love of *my* life and I wouldn’t change your life or your
history for anything!”  He leaned forward and tenderly kissed me on the lips.  
   “We best keep moving so we won’t be late.”  Neil added.
   “Lead the way Dr. MacNeill!  I will follow you anywhere!”  I said.
   “Do you really mean that Christy?”  Neil asked.
   “I would follow you to the ends of the earth Neil!  If you felt God leading us to go
anywhere in the world I would follow you there!”  I stated.
   “Thank-you Christy.  That means a lot to me.”  Neil added further.

   When we arrived at the restaurant we found that the entire place had been set-aside
just for the party this evening!  We were both impressed.  
   When we walked in and people all around us started to point fingers I looked at Neil
with a puzzled look on my face.  “Neil what exactly is going on here?”  I asked.  “Are
they pointing at you or me, or the two of us together?”
   “Maybe I did brag about you a wee bit while I was here!”  Neil admitted shyly.
   “Define ‘brag’ will you please Neil?”  I asked.
   “I just told them about all of the things that you’ve done for me!  My laboratory,
giving me more confidence in myself, How kind you are, how much you’ve done for the
people of the cove, how you‘ve been working to become my assistant on calls . . . . . .
. that you were the most beautiful woman that I have ever seen . . . . . . . .  you
know, *everything* about you!!”  Neil smiled innocently.
   “I sure hope I can live up to everyone’s expectations of me; including yours!!  But
I guess I can live with this, as long as I’m with you.”  I said as I blushed.
   Just then someone called out “MacNeill!”  We turned to see a man waving us over to
the table he was seated at.  Neil led me in the direction of that table.  
   “That’s Dr. Harold Wade, I’ve been working with him while I’ve been here.  You’ll
like him.”  Neil commented.  We arrived at the table and Dr. Wade rose from his seat
and extended his hand to Neil.      
   As they shook hands Dr. Wade said, “MacNeill I’m glad you could make it!  I was
hoping that you’d find a way to be here tonight!” He looked at me and said, “And you
have *got* to be Christy Huddleston!  Neil has told us so much about you!  He is very
proud of you!  I hope I’ll be invited to your wedding when it comes around.  I’m glad
you could be here with us tonight.”  I shook his hand as well. 
   “I’m afraid Dr. MacNeill may have exaggerated a ‘wee’ bit about me.  Or so it seems
from the looks I’m getting from everyone.”  I said shyly.
   “Don’t worry about them.”  Dr. Wade added.  “They’re probably just jealous because
Neil was right! A lot of them thought he was just making you up.  Now they’re having to
eat their words when you walked in with him tonight.”  
   Then he turned to Neil,  “MacNeill, you were right, she *is* beautiful!!  You are a
very lucky man!”  I could feel my face blushing again!  “Would the two of you care to
join me?”
   We sat by the table with Dr. Wade.  We watched as the others arrived.  Occasionally
someone would stop by the table to say hello.  A few times I was offered a dance later,
but each time I would answer, “I’m sorry but all of my dances are saved for Dr.
MacNeill!”  I squeezed Neil’s hand.  And he placed his arm around my shoulder’s and
each time whispered softly in my ear, “Thank-you Christy!”  
   Occasionally Neil would turn my face to look at him, sometimes he would just smile
at me, and sometimes he would kiss me sweetly.  I was a bit embarrassed in front of Dr.
Wade but he just smiled.  Neil held my left hand in his hand and played with his ring
on my finger.  
   I tried my best to include Dr. Wade in on our conversation whenever I could.
Another couple joined us by the name of McBride.  An older Doctor who had been working
in Trachoma Research for many years, but he didn’t have the help that Neil had, had
from his mentors.  The McBride’s were very glad to be accepted into this program.  The
Doctor’s own wife had Trachoma and was going blind.  Neil had told him about his
treatment of Becky’s eyes and Doctor McBride wanted Neil to try it on his wife.  Neil
said they were still talking things over.  
   Shortly after the meal was over the music began.  Neil rose and bowed slightly to me
with his left hand extended to me and his right hand poised at his waist he said, “May
I have the pleasure of this dance, Miss Huddleston?”
   “It would be my pleasure Dr. MacNeill.”  I looked at the others around the table and
said, “Would you please excuse us?”  I took Neil’s hand and he led me out to the dance
floor, we were the first one’s out on the floor.  Neil took my hand and placed it on
his shoulder then he took me in his arms and held my other hand in his.  We waltzed
around the floor.  It felt wonderful to be in Neil’s arms again.  We had only danced
once before when I had made Neil dinner at his cabin, when I burned the chicken and
that dance had ended in disaster!!  I prayed that everything tonight would be as
perfect as Neil had dreamed it would be.  I wanted no more disasters in our lives!!
   We danced one dance after another.  Neil’s smile never faded as he gazed into my
eyes through each song.  In a short break between songs Neil took me into his arms and
drew me close.  “I love you Christy!  I can’t tell you how much you’re being here
tonight has meant to me!  I can hardly believe I’m holding you in my arms here tonight!
I wasn’t even going to come, it would have been too painful to be here all alone, but
when you agreed to accompany me here my heart leaped for joy!”  He stroked my hair.  “I
will never get enough of holding you in my arms!”  He whispered as he bent down and
kissed me intently right in the middle of the dance floor!  
   When the music started up again we never parted but started our dance from where we
were, still kissing with our arms around each other.  I ran my fingers through Neil’s
hair and locked my fingers in the back of his head.  When Neil pulled back from me he
still held me tight.  We continued to dance with our arms around each other.  We danced
gazing into each other’s eyes.  I held my hands behind Neil’s head playing with his
hair.  “I love you Neil!!  I wish tonight would never end.”  Then he kissed me again.
I held on to him as tightly as I could.  
   When we parted I was breathless.  I gazed back into Neil’s eyes and he was smiling
lovingly down at me.  This night meant a lot to him I knew that.  I was glad that I
could make him happy.  We’d soon be separated again, this time I didn’t know if I would
ever see him again.  As I gazed into his eyes I tried to engrave the image of them in
my heart and mind that I would never have to be without them again.  I wanted to be
able to close my eyes and bring back the image of his eyes and his face the way he
looked right now.  
   When the musicians took a break we went to get something to drink.  I hardly noticed
anyone else in the restaurant anymore!  I only had eyes for Neil.  I wanted to see no
one else.  The evening was flying by much too quickly.  Neil and I went back to the
table that we had shared with Dr. Wade.  We sat and rested for a while.  Dr. Wade said,
“MacNeill, I do wish the two of you would at least try to enjoy yourselves!”  Neil and
I both laughed.  
   After the break and the music began again Neil looked at me and said, “Shall we have
another go at it Miss Huddleston?”
   “Yes please Dr. MacNeill!  I’d be delighted!!”  I answered eagerly.
   Neil led me back out to the dance floor.  As we began another waltz I said, “You do
waltz divinely Dr. MacNeill!”
   To which Neil replied, “You should to see my slow dance.”
   “I would love to see your slow dance Dr. MacNeill!”  I whispered.
   “Remind me again, after we’re married Christy and I will!”  Neil whispered as he
kissed me again.

   When the final song was finished I think I saw a tear in Neil’s eye.  I know I felt
them stinging my own.  This was one of the most beautiful evenings that we had ever had
together!  I was so glad that Bradley had brought me here so I could be with Neil
tonight!  I could never thank him enough for all he had done for us!!

   Neil walked me back toward the boarding house; we had our arms around each other.
It was a beautiful night with a full moon shining brightly in the sky with millions of
stars all around.  As we looked up at the moon, Neil said, “Why don’t we follow her to
the river like we did once before.  Only this time I promise my thoughts are not of
Margaret, but of you my love!”  So we followed the moon to the place where we had, had
our picnic earlier today.  It was beautiful with the moon reflecting off of the slowly
flowing water, the soft sound of the water rippling over the few rocks in the stream.
It was peaceful here.  I stood and watched the moon on the water and Neil slipped his
arms around my waist as we watched together.  “She’s comforting isn’t she?  The moon I
mean.”  Neil said.  
   “Yes she is!”  I answered.  “I’ve always found the moon comforting.”  I smiled up at
Neil.  Tonight his hair was all slicked back for his special evening; he looked so
handsome!!  I turned to face him.  “What are you thinking about tonight Neil?”  I
couldn’t quite picture what was going through his mind this time.  
   “I was just going over this evening in my mind.  I want to remember it forever!  I
want to be able to close my eyes and picture you in my arms whenever I want to . .
.whenever I *need* too!  I was just closing my eyes and picturing you in my mind.”
Neil smiled down at me.  “But now that I see you once again in the moon light by the
river maybe this is the image of you that I want engraved on my heart!  You are so
beautiful I can’t decide which image of you I love the most!”  Then he took me into his
arms and kissed me fervently.  “Thank-you for this evening Christy!  I will cherish it
always!”  Then he took my hand and led me back to the boarding house.  
*       *       *       *       *       *       *
   In the morning I was up bright and early.  Neil said once again that he was going to
pick me up for breakfast.  I wanted to return to the same café that we had been to
yesterday.  
   I opened my window and looked out but Neil wasn’t standing on the sidewalk below as
he was yesterday.  I was somewhat disappointed.  I enjoyed seeing him outside of my
window waiting for me yesterday morning.  
   I pulled my head in and got washed up and dressed.  I thought I’d wait for Neil
downstairs in the parlor.  I opened the door to my room and was shocked to see Neil
standing there!  “How long have you been waiting out here?”  I asked.
   “Not long Lass!”  He paused with a broad smile on his face.  “These are for you.”
He said as he handed me a bouquet of flowers.  I was surprised.  “Remember the last
time we met by the river?  I brought you flowers the next day?  Because you had done me
a kindness.  But this time I get to deliver them to you personally!”
   “Oh yes!  I remember that!  You had to leave them with David when you and Miss Alice
rushed off to El Pano because of that train derailment.  Thank-you very much!  They’re
lovely Neil!!”  I reached up and kissed him tenderly.  I took the flowers and put them
in the vase that was sitting on the dresser.  “They look beautiful!”  I told Neil who
was standing in the hall.  “They brighten up the whole room!”
   “Yes they *are* lovely Christy, but I’m famished!!”  Neil spoke up.
   “I’m sorry Neil!  I’m hungry also!”  I added.

   We spent our time at the café discussing our evening of dancing which was something
that we had never done before.  “So did you have a good time last night, Christy?”
Neil asked with a smile.
   “You know I did Neil!!  It was so much fun!  We’ve never done that before!  I knew
you were a good dancer, but I didn’t know that I would enjoy myself as immensely as I
did last evening!”  I answered.
   “I can’t thank-you enough for coming here and going with me!”  Neil added.
   “Actually Neil, it’s Bradley that you should be thanking for my coming here!
Without him I could never have gotten away from my parents home!  He’s the one that
talked them into allowing me to come!”  I wasn’t sure how Neil would abide my talking
about Bradley, but it was the truth.  
   “I will be forever in his debt!” Neil said as he picked up my hand and kissed it.
“I wanted very much to go to that party last night, but I didn’t want to do one more
thing alone!!  I’ve done so many things alone that to go to that party by myself would
have been too painful!  Not to mention the fact that everyone wanted to meet you and if
I had walked in alone, they would have thought that I had only made you up in my mind
to try and impress them.  But when you called to say that you were coming here on the
8th I started praying that you would want to go with me!”
   “Why would you think that I wouldn’t want to go?”  I asked.
   “Well, after that telegram and everything that had happened while we were apart I
thought maybe you might not want to be seen with me.  Or maybe I wouldn’t want to ask
you to go with me.  Especially if you seemed to have eyes for Bradley and not for me.”
Neil had a tear in his eye as he remembered.
   “I promised you that I would look at no one else and I won’t!  I have no reason to.
I never will!!  I guarantee it!  Didn’t I prove it to you last night?  I don’t even
know if anyone else was even there!  Well, I do remember Dr. Wade, and Dr. McBride and
his wife they were at our table, but other than those three I remember no one but you.
Did you notice me looking at anyone but you last night?  Did I dance with anyone but
you last night?”
   “No Christy you didn’t, and I’m sorry I doubted you!  I suppose you did prove your
love to me last night!  I had a wonderful evening with you!  A night I will never
forget!  I couldn’t sleep last night because I wanted to keep remembering every detail
so that when we are apart I’ll have a glorious memory of our evening together!”  Neil
said.
   “I know what you mean!  I did the same thing!  I wanted to picture ever detail of
last night in my mind and cherish them forever!”  I said.  “It was a beautiful
evening!”
   We left the café and went for another walk as we did yesterday.  Some how we were
always attracted to a river!  There was something special about being at the river with
Neil.  It reminded me of the day I first realized that I was in love with him.  The day
he taught me how to fish.  We found another river today.  
   “I wish you had brought your fishing poles along!”  I commented.
   “So do I!  I didn’t know I was going to have an opportunity to go fishing at all!
Of course the last time we went fishing we didn’t get much fishing done!  I would have
enjoyed it more if I hadn’t been so worried.  I’m afraid our fishing excursion today
would have ended up much the same as the last one!  Although, did enjoy holding you in
my arms I was terribly worried about you!!  I feel much the same way now, I want to
have faith that everything will turn out alright, but I just can’t seem to do it!”
   “Let’s pray together Neil!”  I said.  So we sat on a park bench and prayed together.
When we finished praying I felt much better and Neil seemed to be more at ease.  
   I curled up in Neil’s arms and we sat together on the bench for a long while
watching the water flow by.  The river was so peaceful!  I could hardly wait to live in
Neil’s cabin where the river was right outside the front window all the time!
   “You know Neil, I was just thinking about the time we met by accident by the river
when I was following the moon?  You said to me that night ‘just when you thought there
was some life in you, you found out you were still a married man.’  What exactly did
you mean by that?”
   Neil sighed deeply.  “Christy . . . Let me see if I can explain, just before
Margaret ‘came back from the dead’ you and I were becoming quite close.  Like the night
we spent in my cabin with Becky O’Teale during that big storm.  Remember how you held
my hand and told me that I should have as much confidence in myself as you had in me .
. .When you took my hand Christy it was as if someone lit a fire inside of me, a little
flame maybe, but a fire none the less.  Even before that when I saw you in my cabin in
Margaret’s lavender dress!  Or when I just saw you on the way past the mission.  Most
especially when I came and presented that chemistry lesson to your class, with the
volcano.  The way you spoke to me with such respect and feeling.  I wanted that to
blossom, but then I got that letter from St. Timothy’s and I was thinking of moving
here to Baltimore the following month.  Or after you made me that meal at my cabin the
day you met Aunt Hattie.  It was wonderful for me!  !
!
I
 pictured you doing that for me every morning!  
   “Then Margaret showed up and I was suddenly a married man again!!  When you came to
see me to find out if I was all right I didn’t speak to you because it would have been
too painful for me to see you just then!  I was hurting so badly I was afraid that if I
saw you I would have been reminded of all of the things that I was planning and
suddenly couldn’t even dream of anymore.  I knew I couldn’t do that, so I had to ignore
you!  I could do nothing else! But I thank-you for caring for me!  Any time that I
spent with you I felt like I was alive again!  It was you who brought that life in me
back up to the surface again!  The life was in me, but it was you that set it on fire!
Even after Margaret came back, I just couldn‘t stop myself from falling in love with
you!”
   I turned to look at him.  He had tears in his eyes.  He went on.  “It’s hell on
earth to be a married man and you have absolutely no idea where your wife is!  To know
that she’s probably with every man she can possibly find!  To be bound by that ‘rule’
that I’m a married man and therefore I can’t be seen with another woman not even
talking to her, like we did at the river!  
   “The day you asked me to take you for a ride, far away, I was weak.  I knew I
shouldn’t do it, yet at the same time I just couldn’t stand by and watch the woman that
put life back in me again run off with someone else!  I couldn’t allow my best friend
to run off with someone who would never allow me to even speak to her anymore.  I
wanted more than anything for you to be mine Christy!  I knew you shouldn’t be!  My
head told me I was wrong, but my heart seemed to be pulling me to go with you.  That it
was time I went with you and left Margaret behind.  It was time for her to stand on her
own two feet . . . and she failed.”  Neil reached out to me and drew me to him as close
as he possibly could.  “I feel badly that Margaret died and that, that was the only way
for us to be together.  But in a way it was an answer to my prayers, it was almost my
hearts desire!  You were the only one I could think about, you were the one that set
the flame in my heart to blazing!  Not Margaret!
!
!
  What she and I had together died many years before she did.  It was dead before she
pretended that she drowned.  
   “I can’t thank you enough Christy for bringing that life in me back up to the
surface!  Thank-you for your support, your faithfulness, your prayers!  Thank-you for
everything that you have ever done for me!  I appreciate all of it far more than I
could ever express to you!”  Neil reached down and drew my chin up so that I was
looking at him, then he kissed me sweetly.  “I love you Christy Huddleston and I can
hardly believe that very soon you will be Christy MacNeill!  No more loneliness!  No
more lonely days or nights!  I don’t have to worry about you being with every man that
you meet!!  Because I trust you and I know that you love *me*!  Thank-you!”
   “You’re very welcome Neil.  It’s my pleasure I assure you!!  And I love you too!”  I
smiled at him.
*       *       *       *       *       *       *


Chapter Fourteen

That night Neil took me to the Opera. I could remember being to maybe one or 
two in Asheville when I was younger, but not many. Neil understood it and 
explained things to me as the story went along. I was fascinated! Neil once 
again amazed me! He *never* ceased to surprise me! Now he was an expert on 
Opera as well!! I realized more and more why it was that I loved this man so 
much!

After the opera we found a restaurant. We weren’t hungry before the opera, 
but we certainly were now! We also found that this restaurant had dancing! 
We were both thrilled with the prospect of having yet another night of 
dancing!

During our first song Neil told me, “Christy, I’m worried again!”

“Remember what God told us to do. I’ve place *you* in His hands, and you’ve 
placed *me* in His hands, now we are to leave each other there. Neil when 
you get back to the cove, make it a point to visit Aunt Hattie as often as 
possible!! She’ll help build your strength in the Lord and that will help 
you through any troubled times ahead. I have a feeling you’re going to need 
her more often than I care to think about! Lean on her when you don’t seem 
to be able to go on! But most of all you should lean on the Lord to help you 
through!!”

“I will Christy! I realize now how much more I should have relied on Aunt 
Hattie and her teachings when I was younger. But now I need her more than 
ever!! I’ll visit as often as I can!

“When I get back I have to leave to make my rounds. That will probably be at 
least three weeks. Then I want to get my research lab set up and get started 
on my new research for the hospital. I’m anxious to work with all of the lab 
equipment that a certain beautiful young lady, who shall remain nameless, 
helped to provide for me!” Neil winked at me with a sly smile.

I blushed again, as usual!

We danced the night away once again very much the same as we had done the 
night before. I don’t think we sat out for any dances. Neil was smiling from 
ear to ear and so was I! I enjoyed myself immensely! But when the last song 
was played again tonight it was a sad event once more. At the end of the 
song Neil kissed me sweetly and said, “Thank-you for the beautiful memories 
this week Miss Huddleston! I wasn’t expecting this week to turn out so 
magnificently!!”

Neil and I walked back to my boarding house and after a bit of a tearful 
good night, Neil left once again. There would be only one more night for us. 
I would be leaving on Sunday for Asheville. Bradley would be back tomorrow 
afternoon from his business trip. I was not looking forward to going back! I 
would have done just about anything to keep from returning to my 
imprisonment in my home. But I remembered what the Lord had told us about 
leaving each other in His hands and that was exactly what I had to do!!

I had no trouble whatsoever falling asleep, in each dream Neil and I were 
dancing and laughing, kissing and singing! I don’t know how many times I 
awoke during the night with a smile on my face! I hoped these dreams would 
carry on for me while I was in Asheville! That I would see Neil in every one 
of my dreams--in the good dreams that is! That each night we would be 
dancing or fishing, having a Chemistry lesson for the children, or he would 
be teaching me one of my lesson or going on a picnic! Or just sitting and 
talking!! As long as we were together in them having a good time, that’s all 
I wanted!!

In the morning I once again opened the windows to watch the sunrise! I loved 
sunrises! They were so fresh and new! Each was different then the one 
before! I breathed deeply of the fresh morning air! This sunrise was 
beautiful!! The colors were so crisp and clear! I stood with my head out the 
window breathing deeply and staring out at the magnificent view! When the 
sun had risen I closed my eyes and breathed in a long deep breath and let it 
out with a long moan and a sigh.

“I hope you were just thinking about me?” Neil laughed from the sidewalk 
below.

I smiled down at him. “What do you think Dr. MacNeill?”

“I hope you were! Because if you weren’t I want to know who it was!” Neil 
admitted.

“You know it was you! I’ll be down in a few moments!” I said. I got dressed 
as quickly as I could.

Once again I raced down the stairs and into Neil’s arms. He swung me around 
and kissed me tenderly. “I’ve missed you Lass!”

“I missed you too! All my dreams last night were of you! I prayed that these 
same dreams would continue on even after I return to Asheville! I want to 
see you every time I close my eyes! I want to dance with you all night 
long!” I took a deep breath and closed my eyes.

Neil took the opportunity to kiss me affectionately. I sighed a long deep 
sigh again! When Neil drew away from me he chuckled warmly, “I think I just 
discovered what it was you were thinking of as you were standing in the 
window!!”

I blushed crimson! “You’ve caught me.” I whispered shyly.

Neil drew me in securely to him. “I think the same way about you! You 
needn’t be embarrassed!”

“I don’t know what I’d ever do without you!” I whispered.

“I hope you never find out!” Neil whispered in return.

“So do I!” I said in a voice barely audible. I felt a tear stinging in my 
eye. “I love you Neil!”

“I love you too Christy.” Neil whispered as he kissed me sweetly.

We spent the day just enjoying each other’s company. We walked and talked. 
We went to the river again, of course! After Lunch Neil said we should both 
take a nap because he had a special surprise for me this evening. He walked 
me back to the Boarding House.

“I’ll be back at six-thirty to pick you up. Wear the skirt I bought you, 
you’ll need to dress formally for this evening.” Neil said.

“Intriguing Neil!! I wonder what your surprise could be?” I quizzed.

“You’ll find out tonight!” Neil announced as he turned to leave. “I love you 
and I’ll see you later!”

“I love you too Neil! I can hardly wait for this evening!!” I called after 
him.

I laid down in my room and had a beautiful dream of Neil and I dancing at 
the party the other night. It was amazing!

When I awoke I prayed that Neil and I would have safe trips home tomorrow. 
We would be traveling part of the way together, but then Neil would have to 
change trains to head west to El Pano. I would continue to travel south to 
Asheville.

Neil was prompt as usual. He still would not tell me where we were going! He 
walked me to a theater, but he made me close my eyes so that I couldn’t see 
what the play was!! He led me inside and we found our seats. Neil put his 
arm around me and held me close. Right then I knew I wouldn’t care what the 
play was!

As the play began I recognized it immediately! Because I had the children 
perform it less than a year ago!

When the Prologue began:

*Two households, both alike in dignity,

In fair Verona, where we lay our scene,

from ancient grudge break to new mutiny,

Where civil blood makes civil hands unclean.

from forth the fatal loins of these two foes

A pair of star-cross’d lovers take their life;

Whose misadventure piteous overthrows

Do with their death bury their parents’ strife.

The fearful passage of their death-marked lave,

And the continuance of their parents’ rage,

Which but their children’s end naught could remove,

Is now the two hours’ traffic of our stage;

The which, if you with patient ears attend,

What here shall miss our toil shall strive to mend.

“Romeo and Juliet”!! I looked over at Neil and he was beaming as he looked 
at me. I leaned over and whispered in his ear “Thank-you so much!!”

He turned, and drew me closer and whispered in my ear, “I just hope I don’t 
get any ideas!!” I just smiled shyly as I rested my head against his.

When the play was over I was smiling from ear to ear! “I can’t thank-you 
enough for this Neil!! I loved every minute of it!” He took my hand and we 
started to walk.

We sat down on a park bench and Neil took hold of my left hand and admired 
his ring, turning it slightly back and forth on my finger.

“I’ll never remove this ring from my finger, until our son ‘Neill MacNeill 
V’ finds a beautiful bride and he needs a ring for her finger.” I stated.

“Thank-you Christy!!” Neil announced as he took me in his arms and kissed me 
with an unfathomable kiss!

Saying good-bye that night was the most difficult it had ever been. But I 
knew I had to just let go and let God take over. After we said good-bye I 
didn’t try to kiss Neil and he just stepped back and turned to leave. I 
wanted to hold on to him, to never let him go, but I knew I would have to 
sooner or later. He promised to take me to church in the morning.

After church we had a picnic lunch. We prayed and talked. We had a train to 
catch this afternoon. At least we would be traveling part of the way 
together.

We met Bradley at the station. Neil told him how grateful he was that 
Bradley brought me here this week. I told him about the four days that Neil 
and I had, had together. I wasn’t trying to make him jealous, I only wanted 
him to know that I thought he had done the best possible thing for us this 
week!! Neil and I both, needed this time together far more than we would 
ever be able to relate to Bradley. It was a wonderful time, full of glorious 
memories that we would treasure for the rest of our lives!!

On the train Bradley switched tickets with Neil for the first half of the 
trip. I curled up in Neil’s arms and stayed there the whole time. He rested 
his face on the top of my head and held me as closely to him as he possible 
could. I don’t think either of us spoke the entire time. If I had started to 
speak I know I would have broken down and sobbed uncontrollably! I knew I 
shouldn’t do that on the train. I’m sure Neil had similar thoughts because 
he didn’t make any move to say anything either. Every now and then he would 
squeeze me tightly and I’d hear him swallow hard. I knew exactly how he 
felt.

When the conductor announced the stop where Neil had to switch trains I felt 
the tears welling up in my eyes and spilling over onto my cheeks. When the 
train came to a stop, Neil drew my chin up so I was looking at him. I could 
see the tears in his eyes as well. “I love you Christy!! Don’t ever forget 
that! We’ll see each other very soon!” He placed his hand on my cheek and 
kissed me as though he would never let me go. He ran his fingers through my 
hair once more. He gazed into my eyes and kissed me again.

I looked up at him after that and said, “I love you too Neil! I won’t forget 
and I don’t want you to forget that I love you also!”

“I won’t Christy. I promise.” He only had a few moments before he had to 
meet his train to El Pano. “I have to leave, but I want you to know that 
leaving you is the most difficult thing I’ve ever had to do!! I wouldn’t 
leave if I had the choice!” He placed the back of his fingers against my 
cheek. “I’ll always remember these past four days with great joy in my 
heart! I’ll picture you in my arms and in the moonlight! Be brave my love!”

All I could do was nod my head. The lump in my throat wouldn’t allow me to 
say anything!! I pointed to my throat and Neil nodded and said, “I 
understand.” He looked down the aisle and motioned for Bradley. “I want you 
to know Christy that leaving you with another man is one of the most 
difficult things I‘ve ever done, but I know that if it weren’t for this 
particular man you wouldn’t even be here with me. So I trust him . . . And 
you!!” He rose from his seat and told Bradley “Take good care of her for 
me.” It was all I could do to keep from sobbing out loud as I watched him 
walk down the aisle and out of the train. I leaned out the window to watch 
him. He glanced over and noticed me. He lifted his hand to say good-bye. 
Then he left . . .

* * * * * *

The months back in Asheville crawled by increasingly slow!! October blended 
into November and November into December . . .At first I actively studied 
the medical books that Neil gave me to keep up with my lessons. As the days 
faded into weeks and months, I just couldn’t keep my mind on my studies. I 
couldn’t seem to do anything but cry. I sat many days in my room crying at 
my window. There was no place anywhere for me. I didn’t fit in here in 
Asheville and I couldn’t go back to the cove because my mother refused to 
allow it. I prayed fervently that my mother would change her mind soon!! 
There were only a few more days until our wedding date and mother was no 
closer to changing her mind than she was when I came here. In fact when I 
first came she seemed excited about my wedding, but not anymore.

I kept going over to my wedding gown hanging on the back of my closet door. 
I wanted desperately to try it on, but I knew that would be too painful.

Bradley found a way to mail out my letters to Neil, at least once a week and 
hopefully more. Miss Alice enclosed Neil’s letters to me in with her 
letters. So we could still correspond as much as possible.

The December days were filled with a flurry of activity in our household 
with decorating for Christmas and buying gifts. I felt physically ill and I 
stayed in my bed most days. On the Christmas Day I was sick, I couldn’t keep 
any food down. I couldn’t even come down for gift opening. Mother was angry 
with me, but Daddy convinced her to leave me be. Mother’s family, had their 
traditional Christmas party this evening. As I heard Mother and Daddy leave 
I felt relieved to be alone in the house. I sobbed uncontrollably in my bed. 
No one would hear me, so I cried until I couldn’t cry anymore.

A sudden knock on my door nearly made me jump out of bed! I was supposed to 
be alone in the house? Who could it be?

“Who is it?” I called.

The door opened slightly, “It’s me, Little Miss.” Daddy said softly, “I 
didn’t mean to scare you. But there is a telephone call for you.”

“I don’t want to speak to anyone.” I said sadly.

“I want you to get downstairs right now young lady! You are going to take 
this telephone call!” He took my hands and dragged me out of my bed. “Now 
put your slippers on.” Then he held up my robe for me to slip into.

Daddy walked me down the stairs to the parlor. He handed me the telephone. 
“I’m going to your Grandmother’s party. You may talk as long as you want.” 
He turned and picked up his overcoat and hat and headed out the door.

I placed the receiver to my ear. “Hello?” I said softly.

“Christy!” Neil called. “It’s so good to hear your voice Lass! It’s been so 
long!”

“Neil!” I said, as the tears began to flow afresh. “I didn’t think that I’d 
even get to speak to you today! I had been looking forward to this day for 
so long! I want to be in your arms! I want be Mrs. MacNeill! That was all 
supposed to come true today and look at us!! We’re hundreds of miles apart!”

“I know Love. This isn’t how I wanted to spend today either.” Neil sounded 
as though he was crying also. “Aunt Hattie sends her love.”

“Tell her I love her also! Did you get to see her today?” I asked.

“Aye! There was no way I could have made it through today without her! I’ve 
been there all day until David came to get me. Your father called the 
mission earlier, he asked someone to fetch me because he was going to have 
you call me this evening. I think I broke a record racing here! I hope poor 
Charlie will be alright.” Neil said.

“I’ll keep him in my prayers.” I said. “Oh Neil! I’m beginning to realize 
how the Selkie felt in the story that you told Becky O’Teale!! Or better 
yet, I know how his wife felt when her people came and carried her away even 
though she didn’t want to leave! That’s just what’s happened to me! This 
isn’t the way that I wanted today to be!

“Neil tell me what today would have been like if I were there! Please! I 
love your stories and I want to hear one about us! I want to know how you 
pictured today would be in your mind.”

“Alright, sit back and close your eyes, picture what I’m saying to you . . . 
I’ll start with the wedding. Aunt Hattie would be singing, “Oh Perfect 
Love”. I would be standing at the front of the church wearing my 
Grandfather’s kilt, awaiting the arrival of the most beautiful woman I’ve 
ever seen in my life! You would walk slowly down the aisle, my heart beating 
faster with each step that you take. When you and your father reach the end 
of the aisle he would give me your hand and together we would proceed to 
walk up to Alice who would be standing in the front of the church. We would 
say our vows. Alice would say in conclusion ‘I now pronounce you man and 
wife. You may kiss the bride.’ I would kiss you in a way that you wouldn’t 
think imaginable!! You thought you heard cheers at ‘the working’!! You would 
have heard louder cheers with this kiss believe me because this time you 
would be mine forever!

“Then the festivities would begin! We’d greet all our guests here at the 
mission house and we would dance away the evening until they came and 
dragged us upstairs for the ‘ceremony’ that we discussed on the mission 
porch that night. I would have kissed you tenderly and each kiss would have 
grown in intensity until I knew for sure weather or not you meant what you 
said about actually going through with the chivaree. If you didn’t want to, 
I would have found a way to sneak out unnoticed, or I would have boldly told 
them, that tonight was *my* night and that I intended to share *you* with no 
one!! I would have had Jeb sing ‘Shady Grove’. I would have sung it to you; 
at least the first verse and I would have changed her brown eyes to blue, 
just for you!

“After the song was through I would have carried you over to Charlie. I 
would have kissed you passionately before setting you in the saddle. Then I 
would have mounted Charlie behind you and we would have ridden off to our 
cabin. (The weather hasn’t cooperated here so I don’t think we could have 
made it up to the hunting cabin!) I would have held you tight and kissed 
your neck, nibbling your ears all the way home!

“I would have carried you over the threshold. I would have lit the lamps, 
built a nice fire in the fireplace, and started up a song on the phonograph. 
We would have snuggled together in front of the fire until you were warm 
from the long ride in the cold weather. Then I would have put on a slow 
dance, just like you asked me to show you in Baltimore! We would have danced 
with our arms around each other, our lips pressed together in an 
unfathomable kiss! And when the song was through I would have carried you 
upstairs to the bedroom where I would have treated you tenderly. I would 
have taken every move I made one step at a time, making sure I didn’t rush 
you a bit, until the time that I could release all of the passion and desire 
for you that I have stored up all this time and we would have enjoyed each 
other *all* night long!!” I heard his voice cracking and the tears were 
flowing steadily down my face!

“It sounds so wonderful Neil! I only wish it could be real and not just a 
story!! I miss you! I can’t thank Daddy enough for putting this call through 
to you! I need you! Without you I don’t feel like going on anymore! I don’t 
see any future for me the way things are right now! It’s a miserable 
existence for me here! I’ve studied the books you’ve given me, but what’s 
the point if I’m just going to remain a prisoner in this house!! I want you 
to come and get me and take me home! I want to live with you in your cabin! 
Please Neil!!” I begged.

“Christy, remember what we both said God was leading us to do. Place each 
other in His hands and leave each other there. He would work out the rest. 
Do you honestly think that if I come and carry you away and make a dishonest 
woman out of you that I’m going to win your parents, or anyone else’s favor? 
I can’t go through that heartache of running off and getting married with 
out approval again! I’ve been there Christy! It sounds good at first, but it 
eats away at you and it won’t let you go! It makes your life miserable! We 
would never be truly happy together that way.” Neil announced.

“Alright Neil. It’s just that I need you so badly! Keep praying for my 
strength! As I do for yours!!”

“I will Christy! I promise. You’re not alone in the way you feel. I want my 
best friend back. You’re the only friend I’ve had here since before I left 
for Scotland when I was eleven years old! You’re the only person who 
understands me. When we met by accident at the river in the moonlight, you 
knew immediately what I was thinking about, even though I never said a word 
about what I was thinking! I couldn’t wait to tell you when I got the offer 
from St. Timothy’s for my Trachoma research, when they offered me a job. You 
were the only person I could tell that news to! I need you to come back, I 
need my best friend and confidant!”

“When you told me that time that you were going to move to Baltimore, my 
heart was in my throat! *I* didn’t want you to leave! I may have said that I 
didn’t want the cove to do without you, but it was I that didn’t want you to 
leave! But I didn’t want to stand in your way, I know how much your research 
means to you. I look around at Aunt Hattie, and Becky and all the others 
with Trachoma as well. I know how badly you want to find a cure for this 
dreadful disease! I believe you will! After watching Becky, I’m convinced 
that you already have!

“Neil, you sound troubled. Something’s not going right back home is it?” I 
asked.

“I wish you were here so we could talk about it.”

“I’m here right now. Talk to me Neil!” I pleaded.

“Will Beck broke his leg, a compound fracture, but it didn’t heal properly 
and I had to remove it. Even then it did not want to heal correctly. We’ve 
been battling the infection, but we’re losing! Two more of the O’Teale 
children have Trachoma! No matter how much I lecture these people about 
sanitation they just will not listen to me!! The McBride’s came for me to 
operate on her eyes, but her eyesight was too far gone for me do anything 
but relieve some of the pain. She’s blind and there’s nothing I can do for 
her. I had *four* patients die last month! I keep praying that God would 
make me a better physician! But people keep dying, Christy!!”

“Neil, the Bible tells us that there is a time for every purpose under 
Heaven. Including a time to be born and a time to die. There will never be a 
time in the world, as we know it that people aren’t going to die! I wish I 
could be there to hold you right now! But I don’t think my arms will reach 
that far . . . I wish you weren’t so far away!” My voice cracked again.

“I’m still praying that someday soon we’ll be together. Close your eyes 
Christy and we’ll pray together.” And we did.

All to soon I heard my parents arrive home. “Neil, I hear my parents 
outside. I better hang up before my mother notices. I don’t know if she knew 
Daddy called you for me or not. Your story was beautiful! I’ll be dreaming 
about it all tonight and letting my imagination run wild with the 
conclusion! I love you more than life itself! I’ll be praying for you! 
Good-bye!”

“As will I, Christy! I love you! Good-bye!”

After I hung up the telephone I ran to my room and threw myself on my bed to 
sob. This was to be our wedding day, but instead we were hundreds of miles 
apart!! I was trapped and I had no choice!! What would happen next? What was 
going to happen to us?

Daddy knocked on the door. “Little Miss? May I come in?”

“Yes, Daddy please do.”

“How is Neil faring today?” Daddy asked.

“About the same as I am. I can’t thank you enough for placing that call for 
me! I may not have been able to marry Neil today as we had planned, but I 
don’t know how I would have made it through today if I hadn’t even been able 
to *speak* to him!! At least I got to hear his voice and he told me how 
things were in the cove. He needed someone to talk to also; he’s been having 
a lot of difficulty there. I wish I was there helping him! He could use all 
the help he can get.” Daddy looked away from me and I knew he still would 
not stand up for me. My heart sank as I noticed and the tears stung my eyes 
all over again. When would this nightmare end?

* * * * * *

Once again I settled into the miserable existence that my mother had forced 
upon me. But as the months past I found it increasingly difficult to eat, 
and many times what food did go down wouldn’t stay there. I lost all energy 
unto the point where I couldn’t even pull myself out of bed. Mother and 
Daddy called in Doctor after Doctor and not one of them could find any 
physical reason for my problem.

The months melted one into the other, December into January, January into 
February, February into March . . .





A New Road
Chapter Fifteen

   It was March 1914.  Christy had been in Asheville for seven months now.
   Julia Huddleston had been upstairs with her daughter who was very ill.  
Everyday she seemed to be getting worse and the Doctor’s said ‘Severe 
Melancholia‘ (or severe depression).  They could find nothing physically 
wrong with her, but they were sure of one thing that her body was slowly 
shutting itself down and if she continued on this path she would die.  She 
could no longer keep food down.

  When Julia came downstairs she walked to the kitchen and stared out at her 
rose garden.  William walked softly up behind his wife and put his arms 
around her.  “Why don’t we go for a walk in the garden?”  He took his wife’s 
hand and led her outside.  Hand in hand they walked through the garden.  It 
would be awhile yet before these roses would be in full bloom.  “Julia, my 
dear.  These rose bushes remind me of our daughter.”
   “How on earth did you arrive at that conclusion, William!?!”  Julia was 
startled.
   “Because they are bare and desolate.  They are alive, but they look and 
feel dead.  They don’t seem to have any life left in them anymore.  Christy 
is the same way my love.  Our daughter is alive, but she looks and feels as 
though she were dead.  We’ve taken away from her everything that makes her 
feel and look alive!  You want her to live here in Asheville, but she feels 
God’s calling to live at the mission in Cutter Gap.  You want her to marry a 
nice young man from our social circle here, but her heart belongs to Dr. 
MacNeill!  She wants no other; surely you must see that by now Julia!!  Our 
daughter has nothing to live for here.  We have to give her something to 
live for again!!   We have to contact Neil and have him come here for his 
love.  I know you better than this Julia!  You are not a heartless person!  
You are not going to leave our daughter die just so that you can have what 
you want!  I love you Julia, but I cannot sit by quietly any longer!  
Christy’s life is at stake!  If you don’t contact Neil, then I will.  I want 
him to take Christy back to Cutter Gap and marry her.  If she doesn’t have 
long to live at least she will be happy in the time that she has left.  I 
don’t want her to be miserable and die alone!”  William cried.
   “I don’t want to lose her William!!  If she goes back to that 
God-forsaken place she may never return here again!  How can I live with 
that!?  I can’t lose my only child!”  Julia protested through her tears.
   “Julia, we are going to lose her to ‘death’ if we keep her here!!  If we 
let her go she may live!  Isn’t it worth more to you to have a live daughter 
then to have a dead daughter who died doing what you wanted her to do?”  
William pleaded.
   “I don’t want Christy to die William!!  All I want is for her to be 
happy--here in Asheville!  I never meant for this to kill her!!  She’s been 
so close to Bradley that I thought they would be announcing their engagement 
soon!”
   “Julia!!  Can’t you see that Christy has never removed Neil’s ring from 
her finger!  It’s Neil she loves, not Bradley!  I overheard Christy and 
Bradley speaking once, Christy is only seeing Bradley to please *you*!  
She’s hoping that you will come around and change your mind!  Bradley is in 
love with someone else, I think they said her name was Summer.  We *have* to 
contact Neil and bring him here before it’s too late to save our daughter’s 
life!  I can’t . . . no. . . I *won’t* . . . sit back and let you do this 
any longer!  I will not watch my ‘little miss’ die of loneliness and a 
broken heart!!  She used to be a beautiful young woman!  Now she‘s wasted 
away to almost nothing!”  William turned to go in the house.
   “William, maybe I should be the one to call the mission, it is all my 
fault that this whole disaster has occurred it is I that should do the 
apologizing and not you.”  Julia stated.
   “I agree from the bottom of my heart my dear!”  William smiled.

   Julia picked up the receiver of the telephone.  “I want to speak to the 
mission at Cutter Gap Tennessee please.”  Julia waited for the operator to 
connect her to the mission.
   “Hello?  Cutter Gap Mission?  This is Julia Huddleston, I would like to 
speak to Miss Alice Henderson please?”  Another pause.  “Miss Alice?  Yes, 
that’s correct Julia Huddleston.   Well, that’s why I’m calling, you see 
Christy is very ill, she could possibly be dying and we need someone there 
to find Dr. MacNeill and have him take the first train to Asheville that he 
possibly can.  I don’t know how long she has left.  The Doctor’s say its 
‘Severe Melancholia‘; they agree that if she keeps up like this she is going 
to die.  I honestly think that she is dying from a broken heart and 
loneliness.  That’s why we are requesting that Dr. MacNeill come here 
immediately.  I think his presence would mean the world to our daughter 
right now.  Or maybe his presence would mean the difference between life and 
death for Christy.  Please tell him that I have changed my mind and that if 
he still wants to marry my daughter, I give them my permission to marry.
   “I have to apologize for the hardship that I have caused the mission 
*and* Dr. MacNeill by forcing Christy to remain here.  I have been 
dreadfully wrong!  By doing what I have done, I’ve put Christy’s life in 
danger!  I don’t want to lose my daughter Miss Alice!  Please tell Dr. 
MacNeill to hurry as fast as he can!  I am not calling him in as a 
physician, but as the man my daughter loves more than her own life!”
   “I will send someone out to Dr. MacNeill’s cabin immediately Mrs. 
Huddleston!  I am so sorry to hear of thy daughter’s illness!  She means 
more to us at this mission than thee will ever realize!  She is a very 
special young lady and I will be praying that only good will result from 
this!  Good-bye Mrs. Huddleston!”
   “Good-bye Miss Henderson and Godspeed to Dr. MacNeill!!”  Julia replied 
and she hung up the telephone.

   “Julia I am very proud of you my dear!”  William said.  “Now we must pray 
that Dr. MacNeill can get here before it’s too late.”
*       *       *       *       *       *       *
   Back at the mission.  “Ruby Mae!!  Saddle my horse immediately!!”  Miss 
Alice cried out.
   Ruby Mae ran for the stable she knew that tone; Miss Alice meant 
business!
   “David!  I must have an opportunity with thee!!”  Miss Alice called out 
to David who was in the parlor.  She proceeded to relay all that Mrs. 
Huddleston had just told her concerning Christy.  “David, thee need to be 
prayerful about this!  I am going to go with Neil to Asheville!  Thee need 
to spread the word to everyone-The Spencer’s, The McHone’s, *everyone*!  Get 
the whole cove praying for Christy’s recovery and that Neil and I will make 
it to Asheville in time!”  Alice declared.  “Thee have to put aside any 
differences now and concentrate on Christy’s recovery!  She will be marrying 
Neil when she gets better.  But that is no reason for thee not to pray for 
her recovery!!  There is no reason what so ever that thee should not be on 
thy knees in prayer about this as long and as often as thee can!!  I will be 
leaving immediately.  I’m going to Neil’s house myself.”
   Alice left the mission house and headed for the stable where Ruby Mae was 
standing holding Goldie’s reins.  “Thank-thee Ruby Mae!  Talk to Reverend 
Grantland and he will tell thee what thee are to be praying about now!”
   Alice took off at a gallop.

   Miss Alice could see Neil’s cabin in the distance.  There was a light in 
the window.  She gave thanks to God that Neil was not out on a call this 
evening!  “Neil!!“  She yelled even before she dismounted.  “Dr. MacNeill!!“ 
  She tethered Goldie to the porch railing.  She ascended the stairs, 
“Neill!!  It’s Alice!  It’s an emergency!!”
   Neil was inside rereading his latest letter that he had received from 
Christy weeks ago and staring pensively into the fire when he heard someone 
yell his name from outside.  He rose from his chair and ran for the door, 
grabbing his medical supplies on the way.  He opened the door as Alice 
yelled that it was an emergency.  “What is it Alice?”
   “Neil!  It’s Christy!  Mrs. Huddleston called.  They think Christy is 
dying!  They want you to come immediately!  We need to leave as soon as we 
can!”
   Neil felt his heart in his throat!  His Christy was dying!!  How?  What 
from?  Why?  He had no time for questions he had to get to her before it was 
too late.  Neil raced for the stable!  He didn’t even stop to ask Alice a 
question.  He knew there would be time for explanations on the train ride to 
Asheville.

   The two old friends raced as fast as they could for El Pano.  Once at the 
railroad station they bought tickets on the next train to Asheville.  Neil 
felt sick.  How could his Christy be dying!?!  What had happened to her?  
Maybe he should have listened to her and ran off and gotten married when she 
asked him to the day she arrived in Baltimore!!. . .There was no time for 
that now!  They had to get to Asheville as soon as they possibly could!

   On the train for Asheville Miss Alice had more time to explain to Neil 
what was happening with Christy.  “I’m sorry to have come across so strongly 
at thy cabin, but I had to tell thee the truth and quickly.  I knew time was 
of the essence!  We needed to leave straight away!!  We had no time for 
questions . . .
   “What Mrs. Huddleston told me is this:  Christy is sick, ‘Severe 
Melancholia‘, the Doctors can find nothing physically wrong with her.  They 
seem to think that she is dying of a broken heart, Neil.  They want thee to 
come right away in the hopes that there may be time to save her.  Mrs. 
Huddleston has given her permission for the two of thee to marry.”
   “There’s nothing like being late is there Alice!  I’m good enough to 
marry Christy on her deathbed but I wasn‘t good enough to marry her when she 
was healthy!”  Neil said sarcastically.
   “Neil!!  Thee know as well as I do that prayer works!!  Didn’t God give 
Christy back to thee from the brink of death one other time!!  What makes 
thee think that He cannot do the same thing again!?!”
   “I’m sorry Alice!  I forgot about that miracle in my anguish.  I will 
pray and believe that Christy will come back to us once again!  I still 
believe that she and I were meant for each other!  We were meant to be 
husband and wife.  Even if it would only be for a short time, I would marry 
her just to make her happy.”  Neil started to cry.  “Alice you’ll have to 
start praying, I don’t think I can!”
   So Alice began a prayer first for Neil, for his strength so that he could 
seek faith and believe that once again Christy would be given back to them.  
Then for Christy that she would be brought back from the verge of death by 
the presence of the man that she loved more than life itself.

   Neil sat with his head in his hands through most of the trip.  Alice held 
her hand on his shoulder.  She wanted to comfort him, but until he saw 
Christy she knew that nothing she said or did would do much good.  If he 
were praying, as it appeared he was, then that was much more beneficial for 
him than anything she could ever say.

  When the conductor finally announce that Asheville was the next stop Alice 
thought that Neil was going to faint.  He turned white as a sheet.  “Neil!?  
Are thee alright?”
   “I just thought that I’m finally in Asheville, but this isn’t the way I 
wanted come for Christy!  I wanted to sweep her off of her feet and bring 
her home, like ‘Prince Charming‘, or something like that!  I didn’t want to 
be racing back here before she dies!!”  Neil cried.
   “We must seek faith!  I believe that Miss Huddleston will be fine.  
Seeing thee will do her a world of good!  Even if thee has not shaved in a 
few days!  I hope she will recognize thee!!  Do thee have a razor in thy 
saddle bags?”
   “Yes, I do Alice.”  Neil said.
   “I think thee should try to shave before thee goes in to see Christy.  I 
will help thee with thy hair!!”  Alice announced.
   “Thank you Alice.  But couldn’t I just go in to see Christy?  I need to 
see her as soon as I can!!”
   “Alright Neil!  I’ll concede!!  I’ll not argue with thee on this matter!  
I’m sure Christy will be thrilled to see thee, no matter what thee may look 
like!”
   “Alice you are *such* a comfort!”  Neil said sarcastically.
   “I try to be!”  Alice answered with a grin.

   At my parents home mother hung up the phone after speaking to Miss Alice 
and walked up to my bedroom.  She was fearful now of what she might find 
whenever she walked into my room.
   I looked emaciated and my skin was ashen.  Mother now realized that she 
was the cause of this in me.  She looked down at the form that had once been 
her daughter and she took my hand.  “Christy?”  Mother called quietly.
   I opened my eyes the best that I could and looked at my mother.
   “Christy, I want to tell you how very sorry I am that I’ve caused this to 
happen to you.  It’s entirely my fault that you are like this.  But I want 
to do the right thing, Christy dear.  I’ve called the mission and spoken 
with Miss Henderson.  She is going to send someone to Dr. MacNeill’s home 
and tell him to come here as quickly as he possibly can.  I want you to know 
that I’ve given him my permission to marry you.”
   I tried to smile, but the effort was too great.  I wanted to see Neil, 
but I didn’t want him to see me like this!  How could I possibly get married 
the way I was right now!  My mother was late again.  She would always get 
what she wanted one way or another.  This time *I* would die before I would 
marry Neil!
   I fell asleep once more.  Mother held what was left of my hand.  She 
silently prayed that the wrong she had done could somehow be righted.  She 
prayed that Neil would get here before it was too late.

   When Neil and Alice reached my parent’s home Neil bounded up the front 
stairs even though he was shaking.  Alice knocked on the door.  Daddy opened 
it for them.
   “Mr. Huddleston?”  Miss Alice asked.
   “Yes, you’re Alice Henderson aren’t you?  And Dr. MacNeill, am I 
correct?”  Daddy asked.
   “That’s correct.”  Alice said.
   “Please come in!”  Daddy offered.
   “I want to see Christy!  Where is she?”  Neil asked.
   “She’s upstairs.”  Daddy offered.  “Neil, she’s in critical condition.  
You aren’t going to like what you see.  She *looks* like she’s dying.  I 
don’t want to sugar coat this for you.  I can’t.  The time for that is past. 
  I just don’t want you to be too shocked when you walk into her room.  I 
don’t think she realizes how bad she looks.  I think it would be better if 
she doesn’t find out, there’s nothing she can do about it now anyway.”
   “I’ve seen people when they were dying before.  I want to see Christy!  I 
*need* to see Christy!!”  Neil pleaded.
   “I’ll take you up right now.”  Daddy offered.

   Neil raced up the stairs three at a time.  Daddy led him down the hall to 
my bedroom.  He stopped once more outside of the door.  “Are you sure you’re 
ready to go in here?”  Daddy asked Neil.
  “As ready as I’ll ever be.  I need to be in there.  That’s where I belong, 
beside the woman I love, no matter what condition she’s in.  I won’t let her 
die without me!  And if by God’s grace she can somehow come back to us, then 
I want to do what ever I can to bring that about.”  Neil declared.
   Daddy opened the door to my room.  Mother had combed my hair and put a 
ribbon in it for me.  She thought it would make me feel better.  Neil rushed 
to the side of my bed and knelt down beside me.  He took my hand and kissed 
it tenderly.  He brushed the stray hair back from my face.  It felt so good 
to feel his touch again.  If only it could have been at another time.  But 
it was too late I could feel it.
   “Neil.”  I said weakly.
   “Christy Lass!  I’ve missed you so much!”  He kissed my cheek.  He rubbed 
my hand and brushed against his ring on my finger.  He looked down at my 
hand.  He turned the ring gently on my finger.  “You’re still wearing it!”  
Neil exclaimed.
   “Of course!”  I answered weakly.  “I never stopped loving you Neil.”  I 
stopped to take a breath.  “I never will!”  I tried my best to reach up to 
place my hand on his cheek.
   He took my hand and kissed it.  He placed my hand on his cheek.  He 
smiled lovingly at me, but I could see the pain in his eyes as well.  The 
tears were in his eyes but he was maintaining control.  “I know what’s 
happening Neil.  I’m dying.  I know it.  But I’m so glad that you are here.” 
  I took another breath.  “I’m sorry that things couldn’t be different for 
us.  I wanted us to have a life together.  This is no life at all.”  The 
tears stung my eyes.
   “Christy!  No!!  Don’t talk like that!  We’re together again!  Everything 
is going to be all right!  You’ve come back from worse than this before.  
Remember when you had that fever at the cabin.  God gave you back to me.  I 
don’t believe that He gave you back to me just for me to lose you shortly 
before we are to be married.  I cannot let you go now!!  I will not let you 
go, Christy!!  Our life together is just beginning this is not the end!!  We 
are going to have a wonderful life together!  We will be married at the 
mission; we’ll go up to the hunting cabin for a week, just the two of us 
with no one else around, we’ll enjoy each other for a week without 
interruption!  We’ll have those dozen children that you want!  I need you 
Christy!  I cannot go on without you anymore not this close to having you as 
my very own!”  He brushed the back of his fingers against my cheek.  It felt 
so good, even now!  I pressed my face against his fingers.  I didn’t want to 
leave him this close to our getting married!  Mother said she had given us 
permission.  Neil opened his hand and placed his hand against my cheek, he 
slid it around to the back of my head as he had so often.  He bent over me 
and kissed me tenderly on the lips.  His lips felt so good!  I tried to 
return his kiss the best that I could.  He must have felt that I was trying 
for when he pulled back slightly he looked into my eyes and smiled at me.  
“I love you Christy!  I need you more than I have ever needed any earthly 
thing!  Don’t leave me Christy!  I’ve been alone so long!  Please don’t 
leave me alone again!”
   “Oh Neil!  It all sounds so wonderful!  I wish I could keep going.  I 
don’t know if I have the strength any more!”  I cried.  “I want to stay with 
you.”
   “Then hold on Christy!!  Don’t let go!!  *I* won’t let go of you and I 
don’t want you to let go of me!!  I’ll never let you go!!”  Neil pleaded.  
“I’ll stay right here with you.  I won’t ever leave you again!  The only way 
I’ll leave here is with you!!!  I am *going* to take you home Christy, to 
*our* cabin!  I will not be living the rest of my life alone!  I will be 
living it with you!  You are going to get better!  I know you are!  I 
believe that with my whole being that you are going to get better!”
   Once again I drifted off to sleep.  I loved feeling Neil’s hand holding 
mine and his other hand stroking my hair softly, as I fell asleep.  I could 
hardly believe that he was finally here.
*       *       *       *       *       *       *



Chapter Sixteen

   Neil stayed by my side all day.  Each time I opened my eyes he was always 
there smiling down at me.  I felt sorry for him, he had spent so much time 
sitting at my bedside waiting for me to get better.  It was wonderful to see 
him each time I opened my eyes!  I had been dreaming of that, but I had 
always hoped that it would be under different circumstances.  I felt 
stronger each time I saw Neil’s face smiling down at me.

   Later in the evening Bradley came to visit.  He visited me everyday, but 
this was the first visit since Neil and Miss Alice had arrived.  When Daddy 
let him in I was surprised to see a broad smile on his face as he saw Neil 
at my side.  “Dr. MacNeill!  I’m so glad that you’ve come!!  I know how much 
this means to Christy to have you here by her side.  I’ve watched in agony 
as she’s slid farther and farther away from us and there was nothing that I 
would be allowed to do!  I knew Mr. & Mrs. Huddleston would never allow me 
to contact you.  Christy said it was up to her parents to contact you next, 
I wasn’t allowed to do it.  It cut me to the quick to watch her slipping 
away and I was powerless to do anything about it!!”  Bradley declared.  “I 
can’t tell you how happy I am to see you here!!”
   “Thank you Mr. Whitting.”  Neil said.  “I’m glad Christy has had you for 
a friend while I couldn’t be here.  At least she had someone to unburden 
herself on.”
   “It has been my pleasure.  She has been my good friend as well.  I’ve 
been in the same predicament as Christy for a much longer time.  But she 
just couldn’t get over not being with you!  She needs you.  She thinks more 
of you than she does her own life.  If you doubt the love of this woman for 
you Doctor MacNeill please speak to me about it, and I will let you know 
beyond a shadow of a doubt that this woman is deeply in love with you!  You 
need never doubt her!  I can assure you!”
   Neil just gazed adoringly at me.  In my present state I couldn’t tell 
what was going through his mind.  I could hardly wait until my mind was 
thinking clearly again!  Or at least I hoped that it would!

   After Bradley left Miss Alice turned toward Neil.  “Dr. MacNeill, can 
thee enlighten me on a certain matter?”
   “If I can, what is it Alice?”  Neil looked confused.
   “How is it that a friend of Christy’s from Asheville that thee has 
supposedly never met before, walks into this room and immediately knows thy 
name?”  Alice said with her eyebrow raised.
   “Well, you see Alice . . . It’s like this . . .” Neil tried to find the 
words to say.  I just smiled.
   “Yes, Dr. MacNeill, I’m listening!”  Alice said trying to suppress the 
grin rising up inside of her.
   “You see, that time when you called me to tell me that Christy was coming 
to visit me in October.  Bradley is the one who brought her to Baltimore.  
She introduced us there.”
   “Ahh!  I see now!”  Miss Alice said.  “That explains a lot!  Like how 
Christy got away from here to go to Baltimore in the first place!”
   “Exactly!”  Neil answered.
   “Alice?”  Neil became more serious.  “I think I should start Christy on 
some physical therapy.  We need to keep her moving for the sake of her 
muscles and circulation.”
   “I agree Dr. MacNeill, what would thee like me to do?”  Alice offered.
   “I’m not sure at the moment.  I’ll need to examine Christy to see exactly 
what needs to be done.    Since she can’t sit up at all we’ll need to work 
toward that as well.”  Neil stated, the physician in him coming to the 
surface!
   “I’ll do what ever needs to be done, Neil, thee know that.  That is why I 
accompanied you here so that I could assist thee any way that thee need.”  
Alice offered.
   “I appreciate that Alice.  For now though I think we should start with an 
examination.  I’ll need you to remain in the room with me.”  Neil said.  “I 
shouldn’t be left alone with Christy during an examination.”

   When the examination was completed Neil looked at Miss Alice with extreme 
concern on his face.
   “May I speak with you outside, Alice.”  Neil said.
   “I’ll be out in a moment Neil.”  Alice said there was concern and sadness 
on her face.  She tucked me in and told me, “I’ll be right back, Christy.”  
Miss Alice turned and walked out into the hall where Neil was already 
waiting.

   Neil was standing in the hall with his arm on the far wall holding his 
head as he stared at the floor.  “She hasn’t long to live has she Alice?”  
Neil asked with tears flowing down his cheeks.
   Alice held her hands in front of her with the palms upward to heaven as 
she always did when she was praying.  She walked over to the banister.  “The 
way things look at this moment, I’d have to say no, I don’t believe so.  She 
rested her hand on the banister and took a deep breath.  “If things remain 
unaltered from their present state, I do believe that she will die.  But, 
Neil, with God *ALL* things are possible to them that believe.  Thee are a 
believer, I am and so is Christy.  You need to seek faith Neil!  We don’t 
know what God’s plan is for Christy or you!  But what ever it may be I know 
that thee are a strong man and that thee will make it through whatever the 
Lord has planned for thee!  I have not given up hope on Miss Huddleston; and 
thee of all people should *not* give up hope either.  She is counting of 
thee!  If thee will give up on her, then she will most likely give up on 
herself as well.  Then thee are correct, she does not have long to live.  We 
do not understand all of the power that Love has on us!!  Thy love for 
Christy is very special!  I have never seen two people that love each other 
as the two of thee do!  I watched in agony as thee struggled with Margaret, 
especially over her disappearance!  But this second chance with Christy is a 
gift from God, Neil.  I know that it is!!  You suffered long to make it to 
this point, and thee *cannot* give up hope while there is still hope to be 
had!!!  Christy needs thee, and thee need her.  Don’t give up on God and 
what he can do in your lives!!  As I said, Seek Faith, Neil!  Don’t let go 
of it!  At times like this it is all we have to hold on to!  The scriptures 
say, ‘Faith is the substance of things hoped for, the evidence of things not 
seen.’  It is something that we can hold on to it is a substance.  It is the 
evidence that the things we have yet to see are *going* to come to pass.  
Get down on thy knees and pray--*seek faith, Neil*!  It’s all we have left.” 
  She turned to face Neil again.  “Thee know as well as I do that Christy 
can be given back to us.  She has been given back to thee before!”  Neil was 
crying softly.  Miss Alice walked over to him and turned his face to look at 
her.  “Don’t give up as long as she has life left in her.  I can see that 
she is stronger since thee have been here!  Thee has given her a reason to 
keep on living!  If thee give up then she will also!  Don’t give up!!”  As 
Neil began to cry harder Miss Alice took him into her arms and allowed him 
to cry on her shoulder for a few moments.  “Now thee need to continue to 
give Christy something to live for.  Thee are the reason that she has kept 
on living this long!”
   “That’s difficult for me to believe Alice.”  Neil cried.
   ”Neil MacNeill?  Why do thee think that Christy said yes to thy proposal 
in the first place?  For that matter, why did thee propose to her if thee 
felt that way about her?”  Miss Alice paused as she watched Neil’s face.  He 
stared back at her with a strained look and tears in his eyes.  “Because 
thee are in love!  Her feelings for thee are as deep as any I have ever 
seen.  As are yours for her!  I have never seen two people that were meant 
for each other the way that you and Christy are!  Your love has grown from a 
deep rooted friendship. That is something that very few people ever have.  
Christy is lying in there because she can not bear to be without *thee*!!  
Only thee can give her what she really needs to live.  And that is thy 
love!!  I will sit with her for a while so that thee can compose thyself, 
and rest for awhile if thee would like.  I can see that thee has not been 
sleeping.”  Miss Alice turned to go back into the bedroom.
   Neil turned toward her, “Thank-you Alice.”  She nodded slightly and 
entered the bedroom closing the door behind her.  Neil turned and walked to 
the bedroom that the Huddleston’s were allowing him to use while he was 
staying in Asheville.  He closed the door behind him and knelt down at the 
side of the bed, crying out to God for answers.
*       *       *       *       *       *
   Miss Alice and I visited for a long while before Neil came back.  But 
when he did Miss Alice left the room and she told me she would return later.
   Neil knelt down beside my bed.  He took my hand and kissed me softly.  
“Christy, I can’t bear to see you like this.  There has to be something that 
I could do to help you!  What is the one thing you would love more than 
anything else in the world?”  Neil asked.
   “You.”  I answered.  “I want to be with you, I want to become Mrs. Neil 
MacNeill.  I want to spend every minute that I can with you.  I want to be 
in your arms.  I want you to kiss me like you did in Baltimore!  I want to 
dance with you again!”
   “I think I can begin with a few of those.”  Neil said.  “Let’s see? . . 
.”  He pulled back the covers and he gently lifted me out of the bed.  He 
sat down on the chair and pulled the quilt from my bed and wrapped us both 
in it together.  He drew me to him, I could see tears in his eyes.
   “What’s wrong Neil?  Do I look that bad?”  I asked.
   Neil looked surprised.  “No, Love!  It’s not that!!”  He didn’t sound 
convincing.  “It’s just been so long since I’ve held you in my arms that’s 
all.  I’ve missed you so much!  I was worried about you when your letters 
stopped coming.  But now I can see why they did.”  He paused as he held me 
even closer.  “I love you so much!”
   “I love you too Neil.”  I said.  “I’m sorry I’ve been such a 
disappointment to you.”
   “Did you think I was disappointed with you?”  Neil asked surprised as I 
nodded my head.  “You have been anything *but* a disappointment to me!!  You 
are the love of my life!  You’re the woman I’ve waited for all my life!  
You’re all I ever wanted, and more.”  He said as he gazed into my eyes.  He 
brushed the back of his fingers against my cheek.  “I’ll love you until the 
day I die Christy Huddleston.”  He leaned over me and kissed me tenderly.  
“Here’s the second request from your list of most wanted items that I can 
do.”  Neil said as he proceeded to kiss me fervently.
   Between being in Neil’s arms and that kiss I felt stronger then I had in 
a very long time!
*       *       *       *       *       *
   Neil had decided that he would try to help me without my parents seeing, 
because he didn’t want them to get their hopes up too high, too fast.  So 
during the next few days Neil took me just about everywhere with him.  He 
brought me downstairs with him and we talked and cuddled in the parlor.  
When he ate his meals he fed me mine.  “Only liquid and soft foods will be 
allowed until your stomach can regain strength and ability.”  Neil told me.
   He bundled me up and took me out to the swing in the backyard where we 
sat and discussed wedding plans.  He took me for walks as he carried me.  
People would look at me with disgust, but Neil never wavered he continued to 
treat me with the same love and respect that he always had.
   I felt stronger with each passing day.  I was ecstatic to be with Neil 
again, to be in his arms.  Just to be here with him was wonderful!
   Within a week I was looking better and I was physically stronger then I 
had been in a very long time!
   One day when mother and Daddy were away from the house Neil turned on the 
phonograph.  He picked me up and spun me around and around as if we were 
waltzing!  When the song was over he kissed me as he had in Baltimore!
    Neil started physical therapy.  Exercises to build up my arms and legs.  
He made the exercises fun though.  I doubt, or at least hoped, that he 
didn’t do physical therapy sessions with his other patients the way he did 
with me!  “Neil, is kissing a normal part of physical therapy sessions?”  I 
teased him one day.
   “Ah, as a matter of fact, no, it is not, Miss Huddleston.  Would you like 
me to change your routine so that it does not include kissing?”  He smiled.
   “No thank-you.  I’m quite satisfied with things the way they are!  At 
least it makes it interesting!”
   “I could make it more interesting, but we’d have to get married first!”  
Neil said slyly.
   I whispered softly, “That sounds like a good idea to me!”
   “As soon as you are up and walking we’ll be on our way home!”  Neil 
announced.  “We’ll have our wedding as soon as we can get everything ready.  
How does that sound?”
   “Wonderful, Dr. MacNeill!  But I’ve got to wait that long?”
   “Wait that long for what?”  Neil asked.
   “For you to make physical therapy more ‘interesting’!”  I said.
   “I suppose you do have to wait then Christy, although I could kiss you 
more often if that would help?”  Neil said with another sly smile.
   “As a matter of fact it would.”  I teased.
   “Well, then, I had better make things more interesting before you send me 
packing!”
   “I would never do that!”  I yelled.  “I don’t want to wind up the way I 
was a week and a half ago! . . . Or even worse!”
   “I don’t want you to either.”  Neil said as he brushed the back of his 
fingers against my cheek.  He leaned over me and kissed me eagerly.  “You 
better get well real soon Christy Huddleston!”  Neil said with yet another 
sly smile.
   “Most definitely!”  I sighed.  “We had better work harder at these 
exercises!”
*       *       *       *       *       *
   By the end of the second week I was walking.  I was gaining weight again 
and I no longer looked as though I were dying.
   When I was sitting up alone and I could use a fork and knife to eat.  I 
told Miss Alice that I wanted to get dressed in my best dress and go 
downstairs to surprise my parents.  I told her which dress I wanted and she 
proceeded to help me get dressed.
   As I sat at my dressing table brushing my hair Neil knelt behind me and 
put his arms around me as he kissed my neck delicately.  “I love you 
Christy!”  He whispered into my ear.
   “I love you Neil!”  I whispered in reply.  “Could you carry me 
downstairs?”
   “It would be my pleasure!”  Neil announced.  As he scooped me up in his 
arms.
   Miss Alice was sitting in a chair by my bedroom door reading her Bible.  
“Love works wonders, does it not Dr. MacNeill?”  Alice said as she 
suppressed a grin.  “Christy, I am very glad to see thee up and about!!  I 
know thy parents will be thrilled as well!

*       *       *       *       *       *       *
   Mother and Daddy weren’t in the parlor when Neil and Alice brought me in. 
  Neil placed me on the settee and Miss Alice covered my legs with an 
afghan.  It felt strange to be sitting upright again!  But it felt wonderful 
to be alive!  Miss Alice went to find my parents.
   “Neil would you kiss me again before my parents get here?  Please!”  I 
pleaded.
   He sat down beside me and drew me close.  He kissed me sweetly as we 
listened for footsteps in the hallway.  When we heard none his kiss became 
more ardent.  Then we heard Miss Alice and my father talking we parted.  
Neil whispered, “You look like a totally different person than you did just 
a few hours ago!!”
   “That‘s because I am!  I am once again engaged to Neil MacNeill!  And 
this is all thanks to you Neil!!”  I whispered in return.
   When my father turned the corner and entered the parlor I thought he 
would faint.  He gasped and he took two steps backward.  Miss Alice 
attempted to help him remain upright.  He clamped his hand over is mouth in 
surprise.  “This can’t be my Little Miss!?!”
   “Yes, it’s me Daddy!”  I answered.
   “Dr. MacNeill I will never doubt my daughter again!  You *are* a miracle 
worker!”  Daddy exclaimed.
   “Mr. Huddleston, only God can perform miracles!!”  Neil said.  “He may 
have used me to bring one about, but it is God that performed the miracle 
here, not I!!”
   “I can never thank you enough for what you’ve done for my daughter Dr. 
MacNeill!”  Daddy declared.
   “It was my pleasure Mr. Huddleston!”  Neil said as he turned and winked 
at me with a smile.  I looked down with a shy smile on my face.
   “How can I ever repay you Dr. MacNeill?”  Daddy asked.
   “Present Christy to me at our wedding to be my wife!  That’s all I've 
ever wanted!  I came here because I love your daughter and the fact that she 
was dying was more than I could bear!  Being without each other is more than 
either of us can stand, please just allow us to finally be married!  That’s 
all either of us asks!”  Neil acknowledged.
   “We’ve both given our permission.  When Christy is well enough I want you 
both to go back to Cutter Gap!”  Daddy stated.
   Miss Alice came in with mother.  She started to cry.  “Christy!?!  Can 
that really be you!?”  Mother inquired.
   “Yes mother!  Isn’t it a miracle!?”  I declared.  “Now, can you see that 
being with Neil is what I needed more than anything?”
   “Christy, as much as I might hate to admit that I’m wrong, I can see that 
you are much happier, and definitely healthier since Dr. MacNeill has 
arrived!  I didn’t think anything could bring about this much of a change in 
you in such a short period of time!!”  Mother stated.  “Dr. MacNeill, what 
on earth did you do to bring about such a sudden change in our daughter?”
   I watched Miss Alice blush, turn and leave the room.
   “All I did was ’physical therapy’ Mrs. Huddleston!  That and of course I 
love her dearly.”  Neil smiled at mother.  She smiled back and then looked 
at me.
   “It certainly has done wonders for Christy, Doctor!  She hasn’t looked 
this well in months!  Dr. MacNeill!  Whatever exercises you‘ve been doing 
with my daughter I suggest that you keep practicing often!  She‘s gotten 
this far this fast!  With more of your therapy I‘m sure she‘ll be up and 
around in no time at all!!”
   “I wholeheartedly concur Mrs. Huddleston!!  Christy and I should practice 
her ‘exercises’ as often as we possibly can!  Neil looked at me and smiled 
lovingly as he took my hand and kissed it tenderly with the wink of his eye. 
  I felt my face grow crimson with Neil’s remarks!
   “If you need my help Doctor I am more than willing to help!  I helped 
with William’s exercises after he had that stroke last year, remember?”  
Mother offered.
   “Oh no, Mrs. Huddleston!  It is my pleasure to take on these particular 
exercises all on my own!  They are very precise and require just the right 
touch to make them work correctly.  Besides I’ve missed Christy so much that 
I want to be with her whenever I possibly can.  Although I do appreciate 
your offer to help, I can handle these exercises alone.  Considering what 
Christy has to go through for these exercises I’m sure she would prefer not 
to have anyone else in the room with us when we do them.  It could be rather 
embarrassing for her, you understand don’t you?”  Neil inquired.
   “Oh, of course, Doctor!  Whatever you say!  I’ll not question your 
technique Doctor, not after seeing the results you’ve obtained with only one 
morning of therapy!  Can you imagine what you could accomplish if you did 
these exercises both in the mornings and the afternoons?”  Mother said 
innocently.
   “I can only imagine Mrs. Huddleston!  Maybe Christy and I should try that 
tomorrow and see how it goes!”  Neil teased.  “What do you think about that 
Christy?”
   “I’ll follow my Doctor’s orders!  Whatever you say Dr. MacNeill I’ll do 
it!!   Whatever it takes to get better and get back on my feet again!  
‘Anything for the cause’ as they say!!”  I chimed in.

   Mother went to get Lunch started and Daddy went to help her.  Neil sat 
next to me and leaned into my ear, “Well, Christy, should we try Dr. 
Huddleston’s prescription for better health? Therapy in the morning and 
therapy in the afternoon!?!”
   “Like I said Dr. MacNeill!!  Anything for the cause!!”  I whispered, as 
my cheeks grew crimson again!!  Neil kissed my neck and worked his way 
around to my mouth and I gladly accepted his lips with my own!!
   Neil pulled away from me, “But we need to be careful outside of your 
room, Christy!!”
   Just then Miss Alice came into the Parlor.  “Neil, you did an excellent 
job!  I was wondering what thee would say, and thee did a marvelous job, 
without actually lying!!”
   “I have learned a few things in my life Alice!”  Neil teased.  “Being 
devious just happens to be one of them!!”  We all laughed together.
   Mother called us all into the Dining Room for Lunch.  I hadn’t eaten much 
in months and it was difficult to eat.  I couldn’t get much food down and I 
wasn’t sure it was going to stay there.  Neil said this was normal and that 
it would go away with time, but I should stick to a diet of soft and liquid 
foods for awhile until my stomach had a chance to regain it’s strength and 
ability.
   After Lunch I was getting tired, so I asked Neil if he would take me 
upstairs again.
   He lifted me and carried me up to my room and put me to bed.  He tucked 
me in and kissed me.  “Will you be back later?”  I asked.
   “Aye Lass!!  Nothing could keep me from it!!  I will never get enough of 
you!  Even if I live to be a hundred!”  Neil smiled lovingly at me.  “Sleep 
Christy!!  Physical therapy requires that you get a lot of rest to continue 
on with the exercises that I assign you!!”  Then he kissed me ardently!!  
“I’ll see you later my love!  I’m looking forward to it!!”  Neil smiled that 
beautiful smile of his that made my heart sing!
   “I love you Neil!”  I said sleepily.
   “And I love you Christy!”  He whispered softly into my ear as I drifted 
off to sleep.
*       *       *       *       *       *
   Neil carried me down the stairs for Supper.  Mother had everything 
waiting for us.  “Everything looks delicious, Mrs. Huddleston.”  Neil 
commented then he leaned into my ear and whispered ever so softly.  “And I 
do mean *everything* Christy!”  I blushed again.
   Mother noticed me and said, “Christy dear I think you look better now 
than you did when I saw you this morning!  Your cheeks have a rosy glow to 
them!  I can’t tell you how happy I am that you are doing better!!”
   Then she looked at Neil, “Dr. MacNeill?”
   “Don’t you think it’s time you called me Neil?”  He asked.
   “Why of course!”  Mother paused slightly.  “Neil!   When do you think 
Christy will be well enough to attend a party?  We would like to have a 
get-together with family and one with friends for your wedding, for those 
that wouldn’t be able to travel to Cutter Gap.  Somewhat like having a 
reception, before the wedding you might say.  Plus I want to give Christy a 
Bridal Shower and some of her friends have expressed an interest in doing 
the same.”
   “Any time you want Mrs. Huddleston.  I know Christy is tired, but I think 
she needs the excitement of the parties more than she needs solitude in her 
room.  I’m here now, and Christy is looking forward to our wedding, I know 
that for a fact.  So I’m sure these parties are just the things she needs to 
help get her back up on her feet again!  Just let me know when they are 
going to be and I’ll make sure Christy is ready for them.  I have a special 
surprise for the party that you have with your friends, so please tell me of 
that one in advance so I can arrange for the surprise to be delivered by 
then.”  Neil said.
   “By all means Neil!  I will let you know.”  Mother crooned.  “Now 
Christy, as soon as you feel well enough we need to go out and buy you some 
party dresses!!  You’ll need them!  And Neil, if you haven’t brought a suit 
with you I suggest that William takes you to his tailor as well.  I’ll plan 
the party for our friends on Saturday next.  Then the following week we’ll 
have our families, the Rudd’s and the Huddleston’s.  Then sometime in 
between I’ll plan the bridal shower.  I’m not sure when your friends will be 
planning their shower, but I’ll contact them.  Of course that would mean 
remaining here for another three weeks, is that possible for you Neil?”
   “I’ll stay as long as I need to Mrs. Huddleston!  At Christy’s side is 
where I will to remain.  I’ll not leave her alone again!  Ever!!”  Neil 
declared.
   “Please call me Julia.”  Mother offered.
   “All right. . .Julia.”  Neil said softly.  He smiled a shy smile at me.
   “Mother, couldn’t you have one party on Friday and the other on Saturday 
next week?”  I offered.  “I know how badly Neil is needed in the cove and by 
St. Timothy’s!!”
   “I’ll see what I can do Christy!  I know you’re anxious to get back to 
the mission.”  Mother paused with a tear in her eye, “But I’m going to miss 
you terribly when you’re gone and so will your father!”
   I felt awful that I was so anxious to leave, but yet my life was in 
Cutter Gap!  My future was in Cutter Gap.  Neil needed to be there for the 
people.  Dan Scott could do very well, but when it came to someone needing 
surgery, then they would have to wait for Dr. Davis to arrive from El Pano.  
Besides, *I needed* to be back in Cutter Gap!

   We had dessert and coffee in the Parlor.  Neil carried me in and set me 
on the settee again.  This time he sat beside me.
   A knock on the door stopped everyone.  Daddy went to answer it.  He came 
back into the parlor with Bradley.  He gasped as he viewed me sitting on the 
settee next to Neil.  “Christy!!   This is marvelous!!  What on earth has 
happened to you?”
   “Neil came to my rescue!”  I declared.  “What more can I say?  Without 
Neil’s arrival I can honestly say beyond a shadow of a doubt that I would 
have died.  But his presence has brought me more joy and strength than I 
could ever imagine possible!!”  I reached over and took Neil’s hand.  I 
smiled at him adoringly.
   Neil took my hand and kissed it warmly with a twinkle in his eye.  “It 
has been my pleasure Christy!  I told your father that I would cherish you 
and I do, with all that is within me!”
   “Whatever you’ve done Dr. MacNeill, keep doing it!!  It’s done a world of 
good for Christy!  She looked like death-warmed-over just a few days ago and 
look at her now!!  She looks radiant!  Keep up the good work Doctor!!”  
Bradley acknowledged.
   “I intend to do just that Mr. Whitting!”  Neil affirmed as he looked into 
my eyes tenderly.
   Bradley stayed for a short visit, but he had to leave.  He had work to do 
at the office before he could go to bed tonight.  So he left.
   I was beginning to feel weak so I asked Neil to carry me up to bed.  Miss 
Alice came with us.  Neil placed me on the edge of my bed; Miss Alice smiled 
at me as she approached the bed.  She took hold of both of my hands.  
“Christy, I am so happy to see thee doing this well.  That was my goal when 
I came here to see thee get well.  But now I must get back to the mission.  
I’ve been away longer than I should already, although I would have stayed 
here as long as thee needed me.  I can see that Neil has things quite under 
control now so I’ll be leaving in the morning.  I want thee to know that I 
am anxiously awaiting thy homecoming!!  I’ll tell everyone how thee are 
doing and that thee will be home within the month!”  Alice paused.  “Neil, 
let me know when thee want me to send that surprise that thee talked of this 
evening!  I’ll send it by train when thee give me the word!”
   “I will Alice.  Thank-you for everything, for bringing me here, for your 
prayers, but most of all for marrying Christy and I!!  That means so much to 
us *both*!”  Neil declared.
   “I know it does Neil!  Christy isn’t the only one that has been glowing 
here today!!  Thee should see thy face as well!”  Miss Alice smiled.
   “Miss Alice I’ve missed you so much while I was here!  I’m so glad to be 
coming back to the mission soon!!  Have a safe trip home!  I’ll be praying 
for you.”  I said.
   “As I will for thee Christy!”  Miss Alice had a tear in her eye.  “I will 
be very glad to see thee back at the mission!”  Then she kissed me on the 
cheek.  “Good-bye Christy!  I am so very pleased that everything has turned 
out the way it has for thee here!”
   “Good-bye Miss Alice and thank-you . . .thank-you for coming, for 
praying, for bringing Neil!  Thank-you for everything that you’ve done for 
us!”  I said.
   “Good-bye Alice!”  Neil said sadly as he took Miss Alice’s hands in his.
   “Good-bye Neil!”   Alice said with a tear in her eye.  “Regardless of 
what thee have thought about me in the past Neil, I am very glad that thee 
are with Christy!  I have seen the light in many area’s where thee are 
concerned.  I have misjudged thee in so many ways!  I am sorry for the hurt 
of the past and for all the pain that Margaret inflicted as well.  That pain 
was my responsibility also and I wish I could have made things better, but 
now thee have something that very few people ever experience, thee have a 
second chance, a chance to live thy life over again, with Christy!”
   “Alice I told you long ago that I forgave you for Margaret, there comes a 
time in every person’s life where they have to take responsibility for their 
own actions and Margaret never would.  The past is behind us and the future 
is before us.  You will always be my mother-in-law I will love you as I do 
Christy’s mother, maybe even more because you’ve been very much like my own 
mother in many ways.  The past is in the past.  I look at Christy and I 
realize that I had to wait for her to grow up!  She was just a little girl 
not too long ago!  Now she is a beautiful young woman and I know that God 
made her for me.  I’m sorry that your daughter died.  I should never have 
married Margaret, I’m aware of that, now that it’s too late.  Let’s just go 
on from where we are and accept each other for who we are.”  Neil declared
  “I will Neil.”  Miss Alice stated.
   I thought I was going to cry!  But I didn’t.  Miss Alice turned and left 
the room.
   Neil turned to me.  “Well, Mrs. MacNeill!  How are you feeling this 
evening?  You look tired.”
   “I am tired Neil, but I don’t want you to leave.  You’ve done so much to 
help me!  I wish I could do something for you in return!”
   “You have my love!  You’ve given me much more than you are aware of.  
You’ve filled my life with beauty, love, pleasure, and desires beyond my 
wildest imaginations!!”  He leaned forward and kissed me affectionately.  
“But I must leave you for the night.  I can see that you’ve had enough for 
today.  You need a good night’s sleep.”

   Neil rose from his seat and turned to leave.  He opened the door and 
peered around it as he said, “Good night Christy.”
   “Good night Neil.”  I said with tears in my eyes.
*       *       *       *       *       *


A New Road
Chapter Seventeen

   By the time the first party came around I was walking around the house 
with out aid.  (Although I rather hated to tell Neil that I didn’t need to 
lean on him anymore!)  Neil still carried me up the stairs.  Mother had 
planned the first party for Friday evening and the next party for Saturday 
evening.
   Mother and I had gone shopping for party dresses and I told her that if 
these were to celebrate our upcoming wedding than I wanted to look as much 
like a bride as I could, so I only had eyes for white party dresses.  Mother 
thought I was being silly, but I at least wanted to look like a bride!
   I found just what I wanted, but mother insisted that I needed four 
dresses; I couldn’t possibly be seen in the same dress twice, at two parties 
in my honor!  It just wouldn’t be proper!  So I looked for more!  I would 
only settle for white!  Mother acted as though she was a bit disappointed 
but I could tell she was enjoying herself.
   “Christy, I can’t tell you how happy I am to be taking you shopping 
again!  We came so close to losing you that I was afraid we’d never spend 
any time together ever again!  I hope I’m not pushing you too far taking you 
shopping like this!  But I knew you’d want to look nice.  Your Neil will 
appreciate a beautiful woman on his arm as well, I’m sure!”  Mother smiled.
   “Yes, I suppose he would!  I want to look nice also.  I’m not tired 
mother.  I haven’t had this much fun in a long time.  I can’t thank-you 
enough for contacting Neil!  If it weren’t for that I wouldn’t be here 
anymore.”  I started to cry.  “I want to be with Neil more than anything in 
the world mother!”
   “I know you do dear.  I’m sorry I put you through what I did!  I just 
didn’t want you to leave me.  I know you are called to Cutter Gap.  I 
realize that you are meant to marry Neil MacNeill.  But that doesn’t make it 
any easier to lose my girl!  Or to give up the dreams that I always had for 
you.”
   “I know what your dream for me was mother.  I’m just not called to 
fulfill it!  I can’t live here and marry one of the men that you choose for 
me.  I would like you to be happy mother, but the only way that can be is 
for you to be happy with me being Christy MacNeill from Cutter Gap 
Tennessee!  God has called me to that position and I take it very seriously. 
  I’ll not leave Neil alone again!  Remember we told me that if there was 
ever a time when you needed me to be here with you I could come back any 
time and if need be we could even move here.  So you aren’t losing me 
mother!  I’m only a train ride away!  Maybe we’ll get a telephone someday.  
With Neil’s patients and his work for St. Timothy’s we may need to have one 
installed.  So I’m not that far away!  You aren’t losing me forever.  We’ll 
be together for Thanksgiving and Christmas.  There will be other reasons to 
get together during the year.  Someday you’ll have to come when we have a 
baby and you’ll need to visit your Grandchild!  Then you’ll have even more 
reason to come visit us!”
   “It’s difficult for me to think of you as a wife, let alone a mother, 
Christy!”  Mother said.
   “I’m not planning anything right away, I want to teach part time for 
awhile.  I want to go with Neil and help him with his patients.”  I added.
   “I’m not anxious to be a grandmother, but if I were to become one I’d be 
happy!”  Mother added.
*       *       *       *       *       *       *
   Daddy had taken Neil to his tailor while we were looking for dresses.  
Neither of them would tell me what Neil had chosen when we all met for 
lunch!!  I was anxious to see what he looked like!  I knew he’d look 
handsome, he always did!  Whether he was wearing a suit, a flannel shirt or 
a sweater I still thought he was the most handsome man on earth!!
*       *       *       *       *       *       *
   This time as mother was planning the party I wanted to be in on every 
detail!!  This was the closest thing that I would have to a wedding 
reception here in Asheville.  I wanted everything to be perfect!  And of 
course I insisted that Neil be in on the planning as much as possible!  This 
was his wedding too!
*       *       *       *       *       *       *
   Friday night we were having the party with our friends, at least mine and 
my parent’s friends.  I wished Neil could have some friends here as well!
   Neil told me that he wouldn’t be able to see me until the party started.  
He was going to the train depot to pick up the surprise he told us he was 
going to have for tonight.  My curiosity was piqued!  I was anxious to see 
this surprise myself!  The fact that Miss Alice was in on the surprise made 
it even more intriguing!!
   This time I was happy to stand at the door and welcome our guests, of 
course they were all curious as to where Neil was!  I think many of them 
came tonight just to see what a backwoods Doctor looked like, especially one 
that would draw me away from all of the eligible young men here in 
Asheville.  I was glad in a way that Neil was going to be arriving late; 
when he arrived it would be a grand entrance!
   I was getting a glass of punch when Neil arrived.  But the grand entrance 
I expected was greatly dimmed by the woman that he came in with!  I dropped 
my glass on the floor I was so shocked!  My fiancé was standing there with 
another woman!  I noticed Bradley standing near me with his back to Neil.  I 
seized Bradley’s arm.  “Bradley!  Do you see what I see?”
   Bradley turned around and gasped.  “It can’t be!!”
   “What is Neil doing with that woman?”  I nearly yelled.  Bradley was as 
white as a sheet!
   “That’s Summer over there with Neil!!”  He said haltingly.  “I can’t move 
Christy!!”
   I took Bradley by the arm and led him to the front door.  Neil smiled 
broadly as he saw us approaching.  “Miss Huddleston!  I have someone here 
that I think you’d like to meet!  Miss Huddleston, this is Summer Allen.  
Summer this is Christy Huddleston, soon to be Christy MacNeill.”  He looked 
at me with a wink.  I blushed warmly.
   Bradley stood stiffly at my side.  I looked at him and smiled.  “Miss 
Allen, I believe you already know Mr. Whitting.”  I gave Bradley a gentle 
push toward Summer.
   “Mr. Whitting.  It’s been a long time.  I’ve missed you.”  Summer said.
   “I thought I’d never see you again!”  Bradley stated.
   Just then Dinner was announced.  Bradley took Summer’s hand and led her 
toward the dining room.  Neil seized my arm and drew me back.  He turned me 
to face him.  “You look like my beautiful bride tonight, Christy!  I’m very 
proud to call you my fiancée!”  He leaned down and kissed me ardently.  
“Thank-you for accepting my proposal!  I’ve always been proud of you!  But 
tonight is special to me and I’m even more proud of you than ever before!”
   Then I noticed him for the very first time this evening.  I stepped back 
and looked at him from head to toe.  “You look wonderful!  So debonair in 
your waistcoat and tails!  I didn’t think you had gone to this much trouble 
for this evening!  But I’m certainly glad that you did!!  You look extremely 
handsome!  I’m proud to call you my fiancé as well!  I can hardly wait for 
the dancing to begin this evening!”
   “Christy and Neil!  We can’t begin without the guest’s of honor!”  Mother 
called from the doorway!  “I know you two haven’t seen each other yet today, 
but everyone else is famished!!”  Neil and I both laughed!
  Neil offered me his arm and I gratefully accepted.  He escorted me to the 
Dining Room.  We stood at the head of the table and I introduced Neil to 
everyone.  He held my chair for me to sit.  He was every bit the gentleman 
this evening.  I knew he wasn’t the hillbilly that he sometimes called 
himself, and I shouldn’t be ashamed of him if he were, but I was very 
impressed by what I saw this evening.  I could hardly wait to be in his arms 
as we danced this evening!  It had been quite sometime since we had danced 
together.  The last time was in Baltimore and that was back in October.  I 
watched Neil so much throughout the meal that I had trouble eating!!
*       *       *       *       *       *       *
   After Dinner the men were going to the den for cigars and the women were 
meeting in the Parlor.  My friends gathered around me to congratulate me.
   My friend Georgie, short for Georgina, called Neil my ‘rugged mountain 
man’!
   Everyone was impressed with Neil.  He wasn’t what any of them thought he 
would be.  As a matter of fact, tonight he wasn’t even what I thought he’d 
be!!  I was a little ashamed to admit it!!  I was finding it hard to face my 
own thoughts and feelings about tonight.  I was ashamed of myself.  I should 
have known better.  Neil had spent more than ten years in Scotland!  He must 
have learned manners and etiquette there that would put us to shame!
   Everyone was smothering me with attention and I felt like I couldn’t 
breathe!!  I backed quietly out of the parlor and stepped into the hall 
opposite my father’s den.  I saw Neil laughing and joking with the other 
men.  I was relieved that he was enjoying himself.  I watched for a few 
moments and decided he was having such a good time that I didn’t want to 
disturb him; so I would go for a walk in mother’s rose garden by myself.  
Although in March there weren’t any roses I could get out of the house and 
get some fresh air!  I put on my coat and strode outside, breathing deeply!  
It hadn’t been that long ago that I was so ill I couldn’t even lift my own 
arm, this party was just a little more than I could endure all at one time!  
I walked out into the garden and looked into my mother’s greenhouse.  Soon 
there would fresh new plants growing in here!  I stood at the rear of the 
greenhouse looking out at the garden, lost in my thoughts . . . Thinking of 
how ashamed I was of myself for not expecting more of Neil!  He was not the 
mountain man that everyone expected, why had I even thought that he would 
be?  “I should kick myself for thinking like that!?!”  I chided myself
   “Kick yourself for what?”  A thick Scottish brogue called from behind me.
   “Neil!!”  I called, whirling around in surprise.  “I didn’t hear you come 
in!”
   “I know!  You looked like you were miles away!  I didn’t know if I should 
interrupt your thoughts or not!  I’m sorry if I disturbed you Lass, but I 
noticed you just as you walked away from the den inside and I followed you 
out here.  I thought it would be a chance for us to be alone for a few 
moments.”  He said as he came up behind me and slid his arms around my waist 
and kissed my neck.  “I love you Christy Huddleston!”  He whispered softly 
into my ear.  I melted in his arms.
   “I love you Neil MacNeill!”  I said turning toward him and kissing him 
affectionately.  “I’ve missed you so much today!  This is the first day 
we’ve been apart since you got here!!  You look wonderful tonight, extremely 
handsome!!”
   “Thank-you Christy!  What did you want to kick yourself for?”  Neil 
asked.
   “I don’t want to tell you!  I’m ashamed of myself!”  I buried my face in 
his chest and began to cry!
   “Is it me?”  Neil asked.  “Did I do something to embarrass you at 
Dinner?”
   “No!  It’s not that!  I just don’t want to say anything because I’m so 
ashamed of what I was thinking!”  I cried.
   “You thought I’d act like the mountain man I am?”  Neil asked.
   I looked up in surprise!  “You’ve been every bit the gentleman this 
evening!  That’s just it!  I should have known that you would!!  You 
probably learned more manners and etiquette in Scotland than I will ever 
know!!  Why was I expecting you to act differently!?!  I’m ashamed of myself 
for not expecting more!  Even if you acted like Bird‘s-Eye Taylor I would 
have no right to be ashamed of you!!  After all we’re planning to be 
married!  I shouldn’t have accepted your proposal if I was ashamed of you!  
But I know I’m not!  When we were in Baltimore, dancing, going to the opera, 
going to the theatre, going out to eat . . . everything!!  I was never 
ashamed of you once, and I had no right, *or reason* to be!  Why did I feel 
this way tonight?”
   Neil held me close in his arms.  “I don’t know Christy.  I am who I am 
and I’m not going to try to act like someone I’m not.  If I’m not good 
enough for you then maybe it’s better if we find it out now.”
   “I’m *not* ashamed of you!  You are more than I deserve!!  I’m proud of 
you to the very core of my being!  I couldn’t be happier having anyone else 
as my fiancé.  I don’t know what came over me today and I honestly don’t 
know where that feeling came from.  I’ve always had good things to say about 
you to all of my friends!  You can ask any one of the people in the house 
and they’ll tell you how proud I am of you!”  I started to cry again.
   “Well I’m glad to hear that Christy, because I have always been extremely 
proud of you!  I wouldn’t change a thing about you, except maybe the way you 
feel about me tonight . . .”  He whispered into my ear, “. . .and your last 
name!”  I blushed warmly.
   “I promise to make it up to you while we’re dancing this evening!”  I 
glanced at my watch and realized that the music would be starting soon.  “We 
better get back inside or we’ll miss out on a song!”  I took Neil by his 
hand and led him back to the house.  On the back porch I stopped and turned 
to him.  “Maybe I should try to prove to you how I feel starting right now.” 
  I slid my arms around his neck and drew his head down to me.  I kissed him 
passionately!  When we parted Neil looked down at me with a huge smile on 
his face, “Does that smile mean that you aren’t mad at me anymore?  Did I 
prove my point?”  I felt my face blush.
   “It’s a beginning!”  Neil teased.  “You’ll have the rest of the evening 
to prove your love to me!”
   “I shall do my utmost to prove myself to thee this evening!!”  I vowed.  
“Couldn’t you tell by the way my health was when you came here and what my 
health was after your ‘physical therapy’ that *you* are what I need?  That I 
love you more than life itself?  Didn’t I already prove that to you?”
   “I suppose you have Christy!  I’m a little confused about this evening, 
that’s all!”
   “You’re confused!?  Think of me when I saw you walk in with another woman 
this evening!  I was expecting a surprise, not a *SURPRISE*!!!  I wanted you 
to make this grand entrance, but when you got here you had Summer on your 
arm!!  There went the grand entrance!  I couldn’t introduce you as my fiancé 
with another woman on your arm!!” . . . I knew we were about to get into one 
of our famous arguments soon!  So I just grabbed Neil quickly around the 
neck and kissed him ardently!  He drew me into him for a moment, and then we 
parted and entered the house.
   Mother was frantic!   “There you two are!  I was worried sick about you!  
No one knew where you were!”
   “I’m sorry mother, but this is all a little too much for me tonight.  I 
had to go out and get some fresh air!  I’m sorry to worry you and everyone 
else!  Please forgive me!”  I apologized.
   “The music can’t start without you, the two of you have the first dance!” 
  Mother announced.
   “Wonderful!!”  I exclaimed.  “Then we haven’t missed *anything*!”  I 
quickly removed my coat with Neil’s help.  He hung it up for me and he once 
again offered me his arm.  Mother walked in before us and went straight to 
the orchestra leader.  She announced our arrival.
   Neil led me out to the middle of the floor and nodded to the orchestra.  
They began playing a waltz.  Neil and I glided across the floor smiling and 
gazing into each other’s eyes.  The first dance was reserved for us alone, 
after that everyone else would be allowed to join us.  I was so happy to 
have Neil back again!  That’s just what I should have been thinking all the 
while instead of thinking of myself.  When the first song was over Neil drew 
me closer and said.  “Christy?  Is it alright if I kiss you?”
   “As long as we both keep control of ourselves!”  I whispered softly.
   Neil kissed me tenderly.  “How was that?”  He asked.
  “Wonderful!”  I exclaimed.
   When the second dance began others joined us, my parents, Bradley and 
Summer, and many others.  I didn’t really notice anyone else.  This was 
*our* evening.  I would look only at Neil and I would dance  with him alone 
all evening long!!  Once or twice someone asked to cut-in, but I turned them 
down.  No one was going to get between my future husband and I tonight!  I 
would make sure of that!
   Considering how formal everything was tonight, it was hard to believe 
that we were actually having an excellent time!  I had to sit out a few 
songs this evening though because I wasn’t quite strong enough yet.
   “Christy, if you get too tired I can carry you up to your room to rest.”  
Neil offered.
   “I think I’ll be alright for now.  But I think I’d like to get some more 
fresh air if you don’t mind!”  I said.
   “We’ll get your coat on and take a stroll in the garden.”  Neil said.
   Mother saw us walking out of the room and came to speak to us.  “Where 
are you going?  Is everything all right?”
   “I just need to get some fresh air.  I’m still having a little problem 
keeping up the pace here this evening, I’m enjoying myself immensely, but I 
need to get some air.”  I said.
   “I’ll watch over her Julia!  You stay with our guests.  We’ll be back 
shortly.”  Neil added.
   “Alright.  Just be back *soon*!”  Mother warned.  “Or I’ll be forced to 
come looking for you!”  She added with a wink.
   “I understand mother!  I won’t do anything that isn’t allowed!”  I 
laughed.
   “I’ll keep her honest Julia, I promise!”  Neil added.

   We walked out in the garden and back to the greenhouse.  It was a little 
too cold to stand outside, but inside the greenhouse, out of the wind it was 
much nicer!!
   Once inside the green house Neil slipped his arms around me.  “I love you 
Miss Huddleston!!  It’s difficult to keep you at arms length today!  I want 
to fold my arms around you and kiss you passionately!!”
   “No one’s stopping you now!”  I said.
   Neil drew me into him and touched my cheek with his hand; he stroked my 
cheek with his thumb.  Then he pulled me closer to him.  “I need you 
Christy!  I want to spend the rest of my life with you!”  He whispered as he 
slid his hand around to the back of my head.  He held me securely as he 
leaned forward and claimed my lips with his own.  My breath caught and I 
moaned softly.  I could feel myself yielding to him.  I reached up and ran 
my fingers through his hair and encircled his neck with my arms.  It was all 
we could do to step back from each other and head back to the house again.
*       *       *       *       *       *       *
   “I need to speak with Bradley and Summer!  I’ve been praying for them for 
so long and he’s helped me so much, I really need to see how they’re doing!” 
  We walked over to where they were sitting.
   “Well, Bradley!”  I said.  “You look ecstatic this evening!!  How are the 
two of you doing?”
   “Wonderful, Miss Huddleston!”  Bradley stated.  He stood and extended his 
hand to Neil, “I can’t thank-you enough Dr. MacNeill!  Summer has told me 
what you have done for us!  I’m very grateful to you!”
   “I owed it to you after all you did for Christy and myself.  Those 
blissful days in Baltimore are some of the most wonderful days of my life 
and I owe you much for them!  It was my pleasure to find a way to pay you 
back for all that you’ve done for us!”  Neil said as he slid his arm around 
my waist.
   “May I ask how you found Summer, Neil?”  I asked.
   “I’ll tell you all about it later!”  Neil answered.
   “Have you spoken to your parents yet?”  I asked Bradley.
   “No, not yet, but I’m hoping that they will be more open to accepting our 
engagement now that your parents have accepted yours and Neil’s.  After all 
you’re going to be married now they can’t still insist that I have to marry 
you!  Keep praying for us!”
   “We will!  I promise!  Where will Summer be staying this evening?”  I 
inquired.
   “I asked your parents if she could stay here.”  Neil answered.  “They 
said she could stay in the spare room.”
   “Then maybe we can spend some time together and get to know each other 
better!”  I told Summer.
   “I’d like that.  Bradley has been speaking of you all evening!  I’d like 
to get to know you better too.”  Summer said.
   “We’ll make it a point to sit down and talk one of these days when we 
aren’t so busy!  Tomorrow we have the party with my family.  Sunday is 
church.  But Monday we can try to make time for a discussion.”  I announced. 
  “I hope you’ll soon be planning your wedding as well!”
   “So do I!”  Summer stated.

  When the next song began, Neil took my hand and kissed it.  “May I have 
the pleasure of this dance Miss Huddleston?”
   “It would be my pleasure Dr. MacNeill!”  I answered.  “Bradley, Summer, 
would you please excuse us?”

   Neil whirled me around and around the dance floor for dance after dance 
until I couldn’t dance anymore.  We sat out for a while, but I was just 
getting too tired to go on!  I motioned for my mother to come over to us.
   “Mother, I don’t want to ruin anything this evening, but I’m exhausted!  
I really need to go to bed.  Do you think everyone will understand if I go 
up to my room?  The party will be over soon anyway.”  I stated.
   “Your health has been so fragile of late.  I would feel awful if you were 
to have a relapse!  If Dr. MacNeill feels that you need to rest, then I will 
not argue!”  Mother paused.  “What do you think Neil?”
   “I know your daughter Julia.  If she doesn’t want to keep dancing then I 
know there’s something definitely wrong!  She must be extremely tired if she 
does not want to keep dancing!!”  Neil said with a smile.
   “In that case I believe that you should get your rest Christy.”  Mother 
admitted.  “I’ll give your apologizes to everyone.  Neil, you are still 
going to be here though aren’t you?”
   “I will, as long as Christy doesn’t need me to do anything for her.”  
Neil said.
   “Do your best to come back, please.  There are a lot of people that I 
would love to introduce you too yet.”
   “I’ll do what I can.”  Neil said.
   Neil walked me out into the hall where he scooped me up into his arms and 
carried me up the stairs.  He took me into my room and set me on the edge of 
the bed, and then he lit the lamp.  “Is there anything I can get you before 
you go to sleep?”
   “I cant’ think of anything thing that I *need*, Neil.  Just to go to 
sleep!”  I admitted.
   “You need your rest!  You’ve got another big day ahead of you tomorrow!  
I don’t want anything to happen to you now!  You’re doing extremely well and 
I don’t care to jeopardize that progress!  There has been so much 
improvement since I came here!  I can hardly believe that this is the same 
woman that was lying in this very bed when I arrived last week!!”  Neil came 
over to me and kissed me tenderly.  “I want you to rest.  I’ll see you in 
the morning!”
   As he rose and walked over to the door my heart ached!  When he opened 
the door he turned to look at me.  He smiled lovingly and said, “Good Night 
Christy my love!”
   “Good night Neil!  I love you!”  I answered and then he was gone.
   I lay awake for a while that night.  I was enjoying listening to the 
music that was still playing downstairs.  I felt sorry for Neil that I 
wasn’t there to dance with him.  I wanted terribly to be there with him, but 
this body of mine was worn out from months of stress.  I closed my eyes 
listening to a waltz and I pictured Neil in my mind twirling me around and 
around . . . Until I fell sound asleep.
*       *       *       *       *       *       *
A New Road
Chapter Eighteen

   The following day mother felt an even greater burden to make sure every 
last detail was just so for the party this evening, because tonight it would 
be family that would be here.  Mother and Neil both insisted that I lay down 
in the morning and that I take a nap in the afternoon.  They didn’t want me 
to have to go to bed early this evening with the families here.
*       *       *       *       *       *       *
   Neil had gone back to the party last night as mother had requested.  He 
told me that he got to know my mother better that evening because she showed 
him a side of her that he had not seen before.  By watching her interact 
with the guests and by leading Neil around and introducing him to different 
people he saw her in many different situations.  She was graceful and proud. 
  Very much like the mountain women that Neil had grown up with.  Neil made 
me look at my mother in a way that I hadn’t before.  He gave me a new 
appreciation for her.
   “I can almost understand why she did what she did to you Christy.”  Neil 
stated.  “She’s as proud as any of the mountain people.  She wants you to be 
with her and not to leave her.  There’s a lot of fear inside of her.  She 
wants her only child close by because she senses from you what you’ve been 
feeling about never wanting to come back here again.  She did what she did 
because she loves you and she wants what’s best for you, my love!”
   As Neil spoke I became quite concerned about how this conversation was 
going to end.  I found myself holding my breath waiting for him to finish.  
When he didn’t I decided to ask.  “Does this mean that you don’t want to 
take me home with you when you go?” I asked ever so slowly, afraid of what 
the answer might be.
   Neil smiled at me, “No that’s not what I meant Christy.  But I do think 
that we should do our best to make known to her that we have no intentions 
of ever moving you so far away that you will never be able to return here if 
the need should arise.  Family is important Christy.  I haven’t had one for 
a very long time.  The only family I have is Aunt Hattie and now you of 
course my love!  These eyes are trained for observation Christy.  I observe 
your family and I see what it’s like to have a good strong family bond.  We 
need to do whatever we can to keep that bond strong, it’s very important; 
I’m realizing that more than ever while I’m here.  I see what I’ve missed 
all these years.”
   He was right again, as usual.  I had been trying too hard to cut the 
apron strings and in so doing I caused my mother to think that I was trying 
to cut all ties with them!  That’s not what I intended to do, but I also 
realized that there was a gap that I had created between my mother and 
myself.  A gap that she felt was more of a chasm that was growing wider all 
the time.  So in desperation she tried to force me to do what she wanted so 
that I wouldn’t draw so far away from her that she might never see me again! 
  “Oh Neil!  I owe my mother an apology and so much more!  Please help me to 
do what’s right.  If your observant eyes see an opportunity that I have 
missed, please inform me of it.  Stand beside me and give me strength also, 
Neil, please?”
   “I’ll be right here whenever you need me.  I’ll do whatever I can to help 
you.”  Neil vowed.  “We should probably start by setting your mother down 
and explaining things to her.”  He took my hand and looked me in the eyes.  
I thought we needed to get this over with as soon as possible.
   “Let’s go speak to her now.”  I said, and we did.

   Neil and I sat down with mother.
   “Mother,” I began.  “Neil has been telling me about the time he spent 
with you last night.  We’ve been discussing some things that we thought we 
should tell you about.”  I smiled.
   “Mother, Neil has promised me that we will never move so far away that I 
will not be able to return as soon as you would need me if an emergency 
arises.  I’m only six hours away.  We won’t necessarily be remaining in the 
cove forever,” I looked at Neil and he winked and smiled at me.  “If you 
ever need us here, we’re just a phone call away!  The mission has a phone, 
and with Neil’s practice and research we may need to have one installed as 
well.”
   Neil took my mother’s hand, “Julia, if you ever need us to return for 
whatever reason, just tell us.  We’ll make sure to always come back for 
Thanksgiving and you can come to our home for Christmas.  We’ll just have to 
get together and discuss what we want to do for the other holidays, and you 
can tell us which dates during the rest of the year you want us to come for 
a visit, or you can visit with us.  All you have to do is ask.  There won’t 
be any reason for us to go through anything like we recently have.
   “Julia, I may live in Cutter Gap, but my heart is where ever Christy is!  
If she is led away from the cove then I will be with her.  She will do the 
same for me.  So you need never worry!  We’ll do whatever we can to get back 
here when you or William need us!”  Neil finished.
  Mother was crying.  “I just hate to see her leave here!”
  “I know you do Julia.  Christy is not anxious to leave you either, but she 
is looking forward to returning to the mission and becoming my wife.  It’s 
not that she’s trying to get away from you or William!  That’s not the point 
of Christy’s leaving.  She’s not trying to get away from her past, she’s 
just looking forward to her future!”  Neil stated.
   “I understand why she wants to go, I’ve been an engaged person myself 
looking forward to my own wedding.  I’ll set aside my dreams for Christy.  
It won’t be easy, but it’s what I’ll have to do.  I can’t repeat the 
mistakes that I made before.  I’d rather have Christy move away then die.  
As long as I know that both of you are willing to return if we need you.  
I’ll do my very best to be happy with this decision.  Just tell me what you 
want me to do on this end.  There must be something that I can do from here 
to help prepare for your wedding.”
   “Of course mother!  I’ll need a lot of help from you!  I won’t leave you 
out!  But maybe instead of you making decisions and me making decisions, we 
can work together?”  I asked.
   “I’d like that Christy.”  Mother said.
   I rose from my chair and went over and gave my mother a hug.  I reached 
out and held Neil’s hand.  “I love both of you very much!”  Mother hugged me 
again and Neil kissed my hand.
*       *       *       *       *       *       *
   The party went well that evening.  Both sides of my family were greatly 
impressed by Neil’s knowledge and education.  As well as liking him as a 
person in general!  My mother thought I was making a mistake at one time. 
But even my grandfather Rudd loved Neil so much that he told me that I was 
making the best choice I possibly could!  I always knew that Neil was a 
wonderful man and now my family, even my extended family was agreeing with 
me!  I prayed and thanked God for helping me to see the light (as Miss Alice 
would say).  It felt so good to be doing things His way.  I wasn’t fighting 
my mother anymore, thanks to Neil’s observant eyes I was beginning to 
understand her and to see how she looked at things instead of seeing her as 
my enemy and trying to fight her at every turn!
*       *       *       *       *       *       *
  After my mother’s bridal shower and the shower by my friends.  I had to 
pack everything up to ship to Neil’s cabin.  As I surveyed the crates 
stacked up around the house I looked at Neil and I said, “Ben Pentland is 
going to love me, isn’t he?”  Neil and I both laughed out loud!
*       *       *       *       *       *       *
   Saying good-bye at the train station was much harder than I ever imagined 
it would be especially in light of all I had been through while I was here.  
I wanted to go back to the cove, but leaving my parents was difficult.
   I was delighted to be traveling home with Neil!  We would have the next 
six hours to be together!  Soon we would be spending the rest of our lives 
together.  I was looking forward to my future once again.  I no longer 
dreaded surviving another day!
   After tearful good-byes Neil guided me onto the train.  I sat by the 
window so I could see mother and daddy one last time.  We were planning our 
wedding for two weeks from Friday.  It was a short period of time, but I 
didn’t want to wait any longer then was absolutely necessary!  Nothing was 
going to get in the way of our wedding again!!  As the train pulled away 
from the station I waved good-bye with tears streaming down my face.  Neil 
placed his hand on my shoulder.  When I could no longer see my parents I 
turned to look at Neil.  He slid his arm around me and drew me to him.  I 
buried my face in his chest.  He kissed the top of my head sweetly.
   “Well, Miss Huddleston, we’re going home!  Together!!”  Neil announced 
excitedly.  I had to smile.
    Neil pulled me closer to him.  He bent his mouth to my ear, “I can’t 
wait to take you to our cabin as my bride!  The day I carry you across the 
threshold for the first time as my wife, that will be the day that I’ve been 
anxious for . . .that day will mean no more loneliness!  I’ll never spend 
another night alone!  I’ll never again have to come home to an empty cabin 
with no life in it!  Thank-you for saying yes to my proposal!”  He said with 
a tear in his eyes.
   I looked up at him and my heart went out to him.  I placed my hand on his 
cheek and I stretched up and kissed him softly.  “I’m glad I can make you 
happy, Neil!  I want nothing more from our marriage than for you to be happy 
in it.”  I rested my head back on his chest . . .and proceeded to fall 
asleep!

    When I woke up an hour later I jumped when I realized that I had fallen 
sleep!!  I turned to Neil; he was smiling at me, “I see you’ve decided to 
join me again!”  He chuckled.
   “I’m sorry Neil!  I didn’t realize I was so tired!”
   “I understand!  After all you’ve been through these past seven months I’m 
surprised you didn’t sleep all the way to El Pano!!  And don’t worry about 
me!  I was happy just to hold you in my arms as you slept!  To see the 
reactions of people as they walked past and notice such an attractive woman 
asleep on my chest!  It just makes me even more proud of you!!
   “I’m happy to be with you again!  I’m going to enjoy each moment that I’m 
with you because when I left home, I thought I might never see you again or 
that we might never be making this trek home together the way we are now.  
I’m pleased to have you here in my arms, when I could have been in Asheville 
to attend your funeral!
   “I didn’t tell you this before, but when I saw you that first time I 
thought you were already gone!  I was terrified that I was too late!  I 
could hardly believe that someone that looked that awful could still be 
alive as you talked to me!  I was ecstatic that you were, but I still don’t 
know how!”  He cupped my chin in his hand and kissed me sweetly.
   “But that’s all behind us now!  You are very much alive and in two and a 
half weeks you will be Mrs. Neil MacNeill!  We have a long glorious life 
ahead of us!”  He looked down at me and whispered, “*MY* Christy!”
   I smiled at him,  “*MY* Neil!”  I whispered as he kissed me softly.
*       *       *       *       *       *       *
   I found that adjusting to life back at the mission was proving to be 
harder then I thought.  I had been gone for over seven months.  All of my 
chores had been taken over by everyone else at the mission, so I had none of 
them to do any more.  David said I didn’t need to find any new chores 
because I was only going to be living here for two and a half more weeks.  
Cecile was such a good teacher that she didn’t even need me at the school!!  
Mother called everyday!  The crates that I had packed up at home had arrived 
at Neil’s cabin a few days after we got back.  I wasn’t allowed to go to 
Neil’s because we weren’t married yet!
     Neil came everyday that he wasn’t busy with patients.  He told me that 
by our wedding I would be able to go with him!  I was glad to hear that!
   We had to be careful that we weren’t found together at Neil’s cabin.  So 
I stuck pretty close to the mission house.  But I missed Neil.  After our 
lesson one day Neil came to me and drew me close to him.  “Christy.”  He 
whispered in my ear, “I can hardly wait!  Only seven days left and we won’t 
have to say good-bye anymore!”
   “Do you want to help me with the decorations for the wedding?”  I said.
   “I wouldn’t miss an opportunity to spend more time with you!”  Neil 
kissed my hand tenderly.
   “So I’ll expect you tomorrow sometime.  I’ll be busy working on them all 
day.  I’ve got a lot to make before Friday!
*       *       *       *       *       *       *
   The next day at the mission I worked at making decorations for the 
wedding.  Neil came and helped me in the afternoon until he was called away 
on an emergency!  Monday I knew I’d have to start making food for the 
reception.  Mother and Daddy would arrive on Wednesday.  Mother was sending 
dishes, serving pieces, and other things that we would need, but didn’t have 
at the mission.
*       *       *       *       *       *       *
   I was exhausted when I finally allowed myself to go to bed in the 
evening.  I walked over to my wedding dress and ran my hand over the soft 
satin.  I would be wearing it in six days!  *Finally*!!  I thought it would 
never be this close!!
*       *       *       *       *       *       *

Chapter Nineteen

   As the wedding date came nearer I found myself becoming more and more 
anxious!  There was so much to do for a wedding like ours in Cutter Gap!!  
All the food had to be prepared by us!  There were no caterers here!  
Although the way Fairlight could cook and bake she could have mad a fortune 
in the city as a caterer herself!
   On Tuesday Neil rode up to the mission with a passenger sitting behind 
him on Charlie’s back.  I looked, but because of Neil’s size I couldn’t make 
out who was seated with him.  After he gave a hand-down to his passenger I 
was shocked to see that it was Aunt Hattie!  I hadn’t gotten a chance to 
visit with her since my return.  I was so anxious to see her again!  I ran 
out to Charlie, “Neil!  I see you brought a surprise with you! . . . Aunt 
Hattie!  I’m delighted to see you!  I can hardly believe you’re here!  It’s 
been so long since I’ve seen you last!”  I told her as I approached her and 
gave her a big hug.  “Oh, I’ve missed you so much!”
   “I’ve missed you too dear!”  Hattie replied.
   “Hattie wanted a nice long visit with you, Christy.  I told her I had 
some patients to see out this way and that I would bring her here for a 
visit and pick her up on my way back.  Is that alright with everyone here?”  
Neil asked.
   “Of course it is Neil!  We all love Aunt Hattie and we love to have her 
here!  We’ll take good care of her while!  Don’t worry about a thing!”  I 
told Neil.
   “Well then, I’ll be off.  I should be back late this afternoon.”  Neil 
called out as he mounted Charlie.
   “Come for Supper if you can, Neil, alright?”  I said.
   “I wouldn’t miss it!”  Neil smiled lovingly at me.  He whispered, “Come 
over here Christy!”
   I moved over to the Charlie’s side.  Neil took my chin in his hand and 
drew my face up to look at him.  He leaned down in the saddle and kissed me 
avidly.  “I’ll miss you Lass.”  Neil winked at me.
   I smiled up at him “I‘ll miss you too Neil!”
   “I best be leaving!”  Neil said.  Then he turned Charlie and headed off 
down the path.
   I turned to Aunt Hattie who was smiling broadly.  “Ahh!  True love!”  She 
sighed.  I blushed.
   “I’m working on making some things for the wedding would you like to come 
inside with me and we could talk?”  I asked.
   “I’d like that!”  Aunt Hattie answered.

   “Neil missed you something fierce while you was away!!  I had quite a 
time tryin tah keep him from losin faith!  But he made it through. It was 
nip and tuck there for a while when your letters stopped comin!  I was 
powerful worried bout him when he went tah Asheville tah get you.  I didn’t 
hear anything from him for days, that wouldn’t ah worried me so if it hadn’t 
been for the way he’d been so melancholy.  I had Dan check on Neil’s cabin 
tah make certain he was all right.  Then when he wasn’t there I had Dan go 
tah the mission, Rev. Grantland told Dan that you was real sick could be 
dyin and Neil went tah be with you.  I started praying real hard for you 
right then and there.  I knew you was gonna come home!  I knew you was gonna 
be just fine.  I never doubted it!
   “I know *why* you was so sick too.  There ain’t no way tah keep goin when 
you’re away from the one you love more then you love your own life!  I know 
you and Neil got that kind ah love and with you being separated for that 
long ah time something had tah give way!  I’ve known all along the two ah 
you had true love!  Remember I told you that the day of the workin at Dan’s 
place.  No one but God can make true love happen.
   “I remember Neil comin tah my cabin when you first moved here!  Lordy!  
He sure was smitten with you!  You were the only thing he could talk about!  
When you fell in tah the river by Neil’s place and he took you to his cabin 
to dry off . . . You’d ah thought the Queen had come tah visit!  He thought 
you were the prettiest thing he’d ever laid eyes on!  He wouldn’t admit it 
then, but I knew he was in love with you right then and there!  He kept 
telling me how you smelled like roses.  He just couldn’t forget about them 
roses!  He also thought you was the most beautiful woman he had ever seen.  
He said something about a dress he’d gave you tah wear, but I don’t know 
what he meant by it, I can’t remember colors and such anymore, he was also 
quite taken with the way your hair hung down and how it reflected the light 
from the fire.   You sure sound pretty, I wish I could see you!”  Hattie 
said.
   “I’m not that special Aunt Hattie!  Neil’s exaggerating a ‘wee’ bit, I’m 
afraid!!”  I blushed.
   “My nephew doesn’t give his heart easily Christy!  If he’s fallen for you 
this bad, I’m sure he’s telling the truth about you!  I can tell you’re all 
those things on the inside just from talking to you!”
   “Well thank-you Aunt Hattie!  That means a lot to me.  All of it does 
even if I can’t seem to believe it with my whole heart!  But I guess if Neil 
does then I should be glad!”  I said.
   “Yes you should!”  Aunt Hattie added.
   “Thank-you for telling me more about how Neil was doing while I was in 
Asheville.  I was so worried about him.  I told him to hang on to you while 
we were apart.  I knew you could give him the spiritual strength that he 
would need at that time.  He’s so new in his faith that he needs someone 
like you to lean on especially when he’s going through a trial like we went 
through while I was away!!  There are not enough words to tell you how much 
I appreciate what you did!”  I cried.
   “It was my pleasure Christy!  I’ve waited all his life to see Neil come 
to the faith the way he has now.  That boy was brought up in the faith, I 
kept him up in it after his mother died, but he was so bitter about losing 
his mama that there was just no way to get through to him.  He turned his 
back on God and just about everything else after that.  Then his pa sent him 
away to Scotland.  My brother wanted Neil to go back to Scotland and get in 
touch with his ancestry.  He thought sending him back there would help him 
to be less rebellious, but it only seemed to make him even more so.  When he 
came back here with his first wife, I knew right away that he’d made the 
biggest mistake of his life!  I was almost relieved to hear that she had 
died.  It near broke my heart when I heard what she’d done to Neil!  I’m 
almost glad she’s gone now!  Although I know it’s not right to feel that way 
about anyone!  I’m so very glad that he now has you!  He’s become a totally 
different man since you came to the cove, or at least he’s become one slowly 
over the time that you’ve been here.”
   “Aunt Hattie, could you tell me something about Neil’s boyhood?  I 
haven’t heard much about it.  Except that Fairlight Spencer said he was 
stubborn!”  We both laughed.
   “That he was my dear!  I’m afraid he still is, but that’s part of what 
makes him who he is!”  Aunt Hattie smiled.
   “It’s one of the things that makes me love him so much, I know that for a 
fact!  It’s what keeps him going when things are difficult, and keeps him 
focused on his patients.  It’s what kept him from giving up on me when I was 
so sick in Asheville!”  I admitted.  “I don’t think I’d ever want to change 
that part of him.  Especially since he seems to have it more under control 
now then he used to.”
   “Let me see?  You wanted to hear about Neil’s boyhood.”  Aunt Hattie 
paused as she thought.  “Well, he and my boy Timmy was best friends!  They 
did everything together!  They used tah all sit on their grandfather’s knee 
and listen to his stories for hours at a time!  Neil had two brothers and a 
sister as well.  They was MacNeill’s through and through, just like Neil!  
If they’d have been born at the same time they couldn’t a looked any more 
alike!  But Neil and my Timmy were more alike in spirit then Neil’s brothers 
or my other two young’un‘s were.  Then my three young’uns died, along with 
Neil’s sister and one brother, and Neil was devastated.  I didn’t think he’d 
ever get over it!  Then just when I thought he was getting better his mama 
died!  That was the last straw!  He turned his back on everyone but his 
Grandfather.  A few months later he had a bad fall and died the next day.  
That was less then six months after he had lost everyone else.  He was 
despondent!  Nothing anyone said to him would help.  He wanted nothing to do 
with anyone.  There was just nothing anyone could do to help him.”  Aunt 
Hattie had tears in her eyes.  “Sometimes I think a part of him still 
doesn’t want to live.  Especially when he goes days without eating or 
sleeping.  But I’m sure that will all change drastically once he has a 
beautiful, young, loving wife waiting for him at home!  Neil tells me that 
you are going to be helping him with his patients?”
   “I’m trying!  I’ve been working at it.  I’m anxious to help him.  I just 
pray that I won’t make any mistakes!  That could be life threatening!”  I 
admitted.
   “I’ll be praying for you also.  It will do Neil a world of good to have 
you with him all the time.  I’m anxious for the day Neil tells me he’s going 
to be a daddy!  He’s wanted that so badly for years!  He so wanted a 
young’un with Margaret, but she didn’t want to hear of it.  When she was 
expecting she was the first person I had ever heard tell me that she hoped 
her baby would die!  It made my blood curdle the way she spoke to Neil about 
their baby!  Neil was distraught when their son died after he was born too 
early.  She was so happy even I could tell she was overjoyed.  That’s when 
the horrible arguments started between them!  It made my heart sick to hear 
the things they said to each other!  I hope I’ll never hear those words 
coming from you Christy!”
   “You won’t, I promise!  I love Neil too much to do that!  Besides, I want 
at least a dozen children!  I’ll never wish the same thing as Margaret!  
NEVER!!  Of course I want to teach part-time for awhile and I want to help 
Neil with his patients for a time before we have our first child, but that 
probably won’t be for some time yet anyway!”  I said.

   “Christy, I’ve brought something along for you today.”  Aunt Hattie said 
as she reached for a cloth sack that she had brought with her.  “I had Dan 
pick these for me last summer and I dried them for your wedding last winter, 
but when you didn’t come back home I saved them for now.  I knew you and 
Neil was gonna get hitched!  I just wasn’t sure when it would be for sure.”
   She handed me the bag.  I opened it and inside I found dried pink roses 
and purple columbine!  “Oh Aunt Hattie!  These are beautiful!!  They’re just 
like your song-Mountain Laurel!!  I love them!  I’ll be carrying them down 
the aisle, I promise!”
   “Now I know columbine don’t dry real well, but I just thought it was a 
good idea for it to be in your bouquet, even if it’s only you and I that 
know it’s in there!”
   “I’ll be sure to tell Neil as well!  He’ll want to know also.”  I said.  
“All I need is the wild mountain laurel for my hair, but it’s the wrong time 
of the year for it!”
*       *       *       *       *       *       *
   We spent a lovely afternoon together, Aunt Hattie and I.  She was helping 
me with the evening meal and I had completely lost track of time when I felt 
a pair of strong arms encircle my waist.  I was surprised, but I wanted to 
tease Neil, so I said “David!  You know you shouldn’t be doing that now!  
Neil will be here any moment!!”  But my giggle gave me away, I think.
   Neil spun me around and said, “Just for that you’re going to get a good 
swift kiss in the mouth woman!”  Before I could say anything he claimed my 
lips with his in a passionate kiss that left me breathless!
   “Maybe I should tease you more often!”  I gasped.  “Welcome back!”
   Neil tried to scowl at me.  “Now what is this I hear about you and 
Grantland?”  He snarled.
   “You know better than that Neil MacNeill!”  This time I kissed him the 
same as he had done to me.
   Aunt Hattie had just been sitting back peeling carrots and smiling from 
ear to ear, but she couldn’t stand being quiet any longer.  “Now I know you 
two love each other, but you’re not alone here!  Remember little old me?”
   “Yes of course I remember you Hattie!”  Neil called.  “How is my second 
favorite woman in the world this afternoon?”  As he walked over and kissed 
Aunt Hattie on the forehead.
   “Your Christy and I have had a lovely afternoon together!  I’ve told her 
all of your childhood secrets and innermost thoughts!”  Hattie smiled.
   “Christy already knows all of my innermost thoughts, but my childhood 
secrets are another story!  What kind of secrets did you reveal?”  Neil 
asked.
   “I just told her about you and my Timmy.  About you and my pa.  How you 
came to go to Scotland to go to school.  Things like that.”  Aunt Hattie 
admitted.
   “Well, I guess the past is the past, but I don’t want to relive it by 
revisiting it even in my memory!  I’m sorry Christy, but if you want to know 
about my past I suggest you ask Hattie, because I’ll not be sharing much of 
it with you.  It’s something I don’t want to remember even for a moment.”  
Neil paused as he looked around the kitchen,  “What’s for supper ladies?”  
He made it quite clear that this subject was closed.
   “Rabbit stew, biscuits, and apple dumplings!”  I announced.
   “Yum!!  I can hardly wait to eat!  I’m ravenous!!”  He slid his arms 
around me from behind and held me close.  He leaned into my ear and 
whispered just barely audible  “How many more days do we have left until I 
can take you home with me?”
   “Three.”  Aunt Hattie announced.  Neil hid his head in my neck obviously 
embarrassed.
   “Sorry Hattie!  I forgot, when one of the senses is lost the others 
become keener!!”  He said.  “Maybe I should go outside and put Charlie in 
the barn!”  Neil crept away and went outside.  My heart went out to him.
   After I had Supper cooking I turned to Aunt Hattie.  “Neil looked 
thoroughly embarrassed when he went out to the barn, would you mind if I 
went out to see if he’s alright?”
   “No!  By all means go and see if Neil is alright!”  She answered.
   “But I don’t want to leave you here alone!”  I protested.
   “I‘ll be fine.  Scoot now lass!  Get out to that barn your Neil needs 
you!”
   “Thank-you Aunt Hattie!!”  I hugged her gently and raced out the door and 
to the barn.

   I peeked in the door, but I didn’t see Neil right away.  “Neil?”  I 
called out.
   “I’m over here.”  Neil called from the far side of Charlie.  I walked 
over to him.
   “What are you doing?”
   “Currying Charlie, cleaning his hooves, all the ‘horsy necessities‘!!”  
Neil said with a silly smile.
   “Are you alright Neil?”  I asked.  “I told Aunt Hattie I was coming out 
here to make sure you were alright.  I was worried about you when you left 
the kitchen the way you did.”
   “I was a wee bit embarrassed, but I think I’m over it now.”  Neil said.
   “Oh well, I suppose you won’t be needing me out here then.  I’m sorry I 
interrupted.”  I actually felt embarrassed for having come out here.  I 
turned and headed for the barn door.  I reached for the handle when Neil 
called out to me.
   “I’m sorry lass for making you feel like I didn’t want you to be here 
with me.”  I turned around to face Neil.  “Come to me Miss Huddleston!”  He 
said with a sly smile on his face.  I couldn’t help but smile back.
   “Neil MacNeill!!  You never cease to surprise me!  I’ve got to get back 
to Aunt Hattie!!”  Neil didn’t say anything; he just stood there smiling 
lovingly at me.  I sighed deeply.  “Oh alright!”  I said finally.  I walked 
over to Neil he reached his hand out to me and I took it.  He drew me close 
him.
   “I’m sorry I worried you love!  I didn’t mean to do that.  I was just 
embarrassed that Aunt Hattie heard what I had said to you in private, or at 
least I thought it was private!”
   “I’ve got news for you Neil!  She encouraged me to come out here to you!”
   “Then we had better not disappoint Aunt Hattie!”  Neil whispered as he 
slid his arms around me and drew me close kissing me affectionately.
   After a short time with Neil I turned to go back to the mission house and 
Neil walked with me, holding my hand.
   “Did you know that Aunt Hattie brought me dried pink roses and purple 
columbine to put in my wedding bouquet?  I wish I had known she was going to 
do that or I would have dried mountain laurel for my hair!  It would have 
been perfect!  But there is none to be found now!”  I cried.
   “I’m sure you will look perfect, no matter what!”  Neil smiled at me.  
“You could look no less than perfect to me no matter what you wear!”
*       *       *       *       *       *       *
   The rest of the week was a blur of activity!  Cooking, decorating, moving 
my things to Neil’s cabin (while he stayed at the mission or was visiting 
patients!), cleaning the cabin, and traveling to El Pano to pick up my 
parents on Wednesday.
   Once mother and daddy were here I didn’t have anytime to myself at all!  
I was scurrying here, there and everywhere!!  We decorated the church with 
pine boughs, swags, flowers, ribbons and bows!!  It was beautiful!  I know I 
had said it so many times before, but I still could not believe that our 
wedding was only two days away!!!
   Mother had me in the bathtub three times a day and once a day with 
buttermilk.  She said I had to be perfect for my husband, which was 
something that I definitely agreed with her on!
*       *       *       *       *       *       *
   Neil had stopped over this morning and said he’d be gone all day, so I 
decided to go to the cabin and start unpacking the crates that I had sent 
back from Asheville.  It would give me a reason to get away from the 
activities at the mission house for a while.  I told mother what I had in 
mind and she said it would be all right if I went as long as I didn’t stay 
too late.  I promised I wouldn’t.  Fairlight offered to go with me, but I 
said I could handle things on my own.  All I needed to do with most of these 
things was to put them away.  That wouldn’t be very difficult.  It was just 
the number of crates that seemed overwhelming to me!!
   I spent a few hours unpacking crates; we now had plenty of towels, 
sheets, dishes, serving dishes, and more, as well as plenty of decorations 
for the house among many other things.  I also found my wedding gifts to 
Neil in the crates.  I had packed them into these crates so that he would be 
less likely to find them.  That was one of the main reasons that I came to 
the cabin today, I wanted to retrieve them before it was too late.  I wanted 
to take one of them with me when we went up to the hunting cabin for a week.
   I found the hand-carved picture frame that was given to us by one of the 
ladies in the cove and inside of it I mounted the picture that Becky O’Teale 
had drawn for Neil.  It deserved a special place of honor.  It was a gift 
from the heart of a young girl that was grateful to Neil for all he had done 
for her.  It was a wonderful drawing of the tree right outside of the cabin 
surrounded by her family and friends.  I knew Neil would like to see it in a 
frame where it would be preserved.  I thought I’d ask Daddy to send me a 
piece of glass to help protect it in the frame.  I set the frame on the 
mantle next to Neil’s cherry wood clock from Scotland.
   I took a small hand-made shelf that was given to us at the shower here in 
the cove and I hung it upstairs above the bed.  It was just the place where 
I wanted to place one of the gifts I had gotten for Neil as a wedding 
present.
   I sat back for a while and looked at what I had gotten for Neil.  I 
thought about the wedding, and then I thought about the following week.  I 
wished we would have more time together then a week, but there was no way 
for Neil to get anyone to cover for him any longer.  They had covered for 
him so long while he was in Asheville with me.  Alice had to make her rounds 
again and Dan couldn’t handle everything on his own yet.  I sat daydreaming 
for a long while, I don’t know how long, but when I finally roused myself 
out of it, I knew I had to be heading back to the mission.  I knew Neil 
would be home soon and mother wanted me back early because of some things 
that still needed to be done.  There was so very much to do at the last 
minute that I felt overwhelmed.  Tomorrow, the day before the wedding I had 
to do the bulk of the food preparation, it happened to be one of the things 
that couldn’t be done ahead of time.
   I cleaned up the mess I had made in the cabin before I left.  After 
everything was picked up and put away I made sure the cabin was closed up 
tight as I headed back to the mission.  I walked slowly back to the mission 
house.  It was a beautiful day and I wanted to enjoy some time to myself.  I 
wished only that Neil could have been here with me for a while.  It had been 
days since I had even been able to speak with him alone.
   I prayed that our wedding day would be as beautiful or even more so if 
that were at all possible!
   That evening we decorated the mission; it was fun, because Neil was there 
to help.  We laughed, we joked, we playfully argued about the decorations.
  We hung ribbons, flowers, netting, pine and cedar boughs.  The outside 
decorations would have to wait until Friday.
   Neil was up on the ladder hanging pine boughs around the ceiling.  I 
thought they should drape down and he thought they should go straight across 
the line of the ceiling.  We playfully bickered back and forth I would say 
“draped” Neil would say, “straight”.  Until finally Neil got fed up and he 
looked at me sternly and pointed his finger at me, “Do you want to do this 
yourself woman?”
   I threw up my hands in a sign of surrender.  “Fine!  Have it your way!  
Put them up straight!  Who cares if they look funny!”
   Neil climbed down off the ladder and took me by the shoulders and looked 
into my eyes, “Christy.  I thought this was my wedding as well as yours?  
Why does everything have to be done your way or not at all?”  Neil said 
firmly.
   “I’m sorry Neil.  I’ve been in charge of so much of this on my own that 
I’ve gotten carried away.  I’m sorry I argued with you.  Do what you think 
looks best.  I won’t say another word.”
   Neil climbed back up the ladder and I turned back to my flowers!  I felt 
terrible for having forgotten that this wasn’t just *my* wedding, but Neil’s 
as well.
   Suddenly the weight of everything seemed to come crashing down on my 
shoulders and all I wanted to do was cry.  I tried to concentrate on the 
flowers,